sj .
j^^'os;
from i^t £,t6rarg of
(pxofcBBox ^amuef (gtiffer
in (gtemorg of
3ubge ^citnuef (gllifPer QSrecfttnribge
(Jjreecnfeb 6g
^atnuef (gttffer (jSrecftinrib^e feong
fo f ^e feiBrari? of
(Princeton C^eofo^icaf ^eminarj^
fy'y^r^.ar "T^, ^TK Ti
sec
KEY
TO THE
PROPHECIES
OF THE
OLD ^ NEW TESTAMENT,
WHICH ARE NOT YET ACCOMPLISHED.
CONTAINING,
I. RULES FOR THEIR ARRANGEMENT.
II. OBSERVATIONS ON THEIR DATES.'
III. A GENERAL VIEW OF THE EVENTS
FORETOLD IN THEM.
B Y.
ALEXANDER ERASER, A. M.
MINISTER OF KIRKHILL,
None of the wicked fliall underftand, but the wife (liall undeiftaml.
DAN. xii. lO.
EDINBURGH:
PRINTED FOR BELL &: BRADFUTE; AND G. G. &: J. ROBINSON, LONDON.
M.DCt.XCV
TO LIEUTENANT-GENERAL
Sir HECTOR MUNRO of Novar, K.B. &LL. D.
SIR,
I take the liberty of Infcriblng this hook to you, and requefl your accept- ance of it as a publick, though a fmall teftimony of gratitude and refped from a man who feels himfelf indebted to you for many important favours, which you have made much greater by your manner of conferring them. I have the honour to be,
Mofl refpedfully, SIR, Your faithful and obedient fervant,
3Cirkhill, Jan. 15,
ALEX. FRASER.
ERRATUM.
P. 28. line II. for ill chapter read 50th chapter.
THE
CONTENTS.
PART I. |
PAG. |
||
Rules for the Arrangement of the Prophe- |
|||
cics, |
RULE I. |
7 |
|
The Apocalypfe, |
RULE II. |
" |
10 |
New Tejlament Interpretations, |
- . - |
12 |
|
RULE III. |
|||
The State of the Jews, |
- |
15 |
|
RULE IV. |
|||
The Millennium, |
RULE V. |
- |
19 |
The Connexion, |
- |
- |
22 |
, |
PART |
vi THE CONTENTS.
PART 11.
Obfervations on their Dates.
SECTION I. PAG,
^Tiine in which the Reign of Antichrijl began, 41
SECTION II,
Duration and End of Antichrists Reign, - 48
SECIION III.
Time in whic^ the Ottoman Ei?ipire falls, - 51
SECTION IV.
Time of the Vials in general, - - ib,
SECTION V.
Time of the DefiruBion of Rome, - - 60
SECTION VI.
Ti7ne of the Converjion of the Jews, - 6^
SECTION VII.
Time of the Battle of Armageddon, - - 71
SECTION VIII.
Time in which the Millenium begins, - y^
SECIION IX.
Time in which Gog appears, - - 74
PART
THE CONTENTS. vii
PART III.
The Remarkable Events foretold in the Pro^ phecies,
CHAPTER I. PAG.
The Prefent State of the World and the Churchy as defer ibed in the Prophecies, - - 77
SECTION I.
The Ottoman Empire^ - - -• 78
SECTION II.
The Antichriflian Ejnpire, - - - 8I
SECTION III.
Of the 144,000 Sealed Ones, - - 133
SECTION IV.
Of the Witnejes, - - - - 137
SECTION V.
Of the Woman hid in the Wilder nefsj - 14^
CHAPTER H.
Of future Events which Jhall take place, betwixt the prefent ti?ne, and the founding of the Se- venth Trumpet, - - - - 155
SECTION I.
A gradual wrjie of AntichrifVs Empire, 156
SECTION
viii THE CONTENTS.
SECTION II.
PAG.
The Death of the WitneJfeSy - - 157
SECTION III.
the RefurreSlion of the Witnejfes, - 160
SECTION IV.
Fall of the Pope''s Temporal Sovereignty^ 162
SECTION V.
Fall of the Ottoman Empire, - - 166
CHAPTER HI.
Of the Events which take place from the found- ing of the Seventh Trumpet to the Fifth Vial, •' or the DeftruBion of Rome, - - 168
SECTION I.
State of the Church at the Sounding of the Seventh Trumpet, - - - - 171
SECTION n. |
' |
Obfervations on the Vials, |
184 |
SECTION III. V |
|
The Firfl Vial, - |
- 192 |
SECTION IV. |
|
The Second Vial, _ _ - |
194 |
SECTION V. |
|
The Ihird Vial, - - ., |
^95 |
SECTION |
THE CONTENTS. ix
SECTION VI.
FAG.
The Fourth Vial, - - - ^ 199
SECTION VII.
The Fifth Vial, - - , . ^03
CHAPTER IV.
Of the Events that take Place from the Be- flrudlion of Rome, to the Battle of Armaged- dotij or Seventh Vial, - _ _ 2?6
SECTION I.
The Papal Power is ere£led in Judea, - ih.
SECTION II.
A Virulent Perfecution of the Jews is carried oh by the Papal Power in a great- Part of Afia and Africa, - - - 241
SECTION III.
The great body of the Jewijh Nation expelled from their Dwellings by the Perfecution, are gathered together in the Defarts of Curdifian, 259
SECTION IV.
The Jews are converted to Chriftianity in the Defart, where they are gathered toge- ther, --„»-- 271,
SECTION V.
The Jews a re trained by God in the Defart 40 Tears from the Date of their Converfion, 300
h SECTION
THE CONTENTS,
SECTION VI.
FAG.
The Converjlon of the Jews gives joy to the Church of Chriflj but jlirs up the Papal Power to colleSl Forces againfl them, - 314
CHAPTER V. Of the Battle of Armageddun, - - 32 1
SECTION I.
^Ihe Place of the Battle is near Jerufalenif ib<.
SECTION II.
The Parties are, on the one Side, the Papal Power, ajjifled by the Kings of the Earth, and their Armies ; on the other Side, the converted Jews, - - - " Z'^7
SECTION III.
The Circumflances of the Battle ijfuing in a glo- rious Vi^ory for the jfeivs, - - 341
CHAPTER VI.
Of the Events that take place betwixt the Bat- tle of Armageddon and the Millennium, 353
SECTION I.
Refettlemcnt of the Jews in the Land of Promife, - - . - ih,
SECTION
THE CONTENTS. xi
SECTION II.
PAG.
Kinal Extirpation of Popery, - - 362
SECTION III.
Conquejl of the Countries in the neighbourhood of Judea by the Jews, - - - <:j68
SECTION IV.
Kefloration of the Bifperfed Jews, - 383
SECTION V.
MiJJionaries are fent from Judea, to propa- gate the Gofpel amotig the Nations, 385
CHAPTER Vn. Of the Milleniiium, - - - 391.
SECTION I.
The Confinement of Satan, - - 392
SECTION II.
The Refurredion and Reign of the Martyrs, 394
SECTION III.
CharaBers of the Millennial Church, - 409
CHAPTER Vni.
Of the Events which Jh all take place from the clofe of the Millennium to the great Bay of Judgment, - - - - 443
SECTION
su THE CONTENTS.
SECTION I.
FAG,
Tbe Invqfion of the Church by Gog, - 443
SECTION II.
A Decline in the Gentile ChurcheSy - 45 S
SECTION III.
l!b£ Great Day of Judgment y - - 463
INTRODUCTION.
TH E defign of the following Treatife is to detail, on the authority of fcripture, the remarkable events which take place in the^ church, and in the world, as far as it is con- nedled with the church, from the prefent pe- riod to the lad judgment.
No doubt the attempt will appear to fome fruitlefs. But they who revere the authority of the fcriptures, (liould recoiled, " that the tefti- " mony of Jefus is the fpirit of prophecy ;" that the completion of prophecy is the great ar- gument for the truth of Chriftianity in the lat- ter days, by which the prejudices of the Jews, and the enmity of the Gentiles, Ihall be final- ly overcome. It is reafonable, therefore, to. infer, that the view given in the prophecies, of the events which fhall take place in the lat- ter days, is clearer than that given of any other period ; and that as the time of their comple- tion draws near, we may expedV that God will be pleafed to remove, in fome meafure, the ob- fcurity which veiled them, in order to prepare the minds of men for the argument arifing from their completion. Whether the author has fuc- ceeded, in drawing afide the veil in any degree,
A time
2 INTRODUCTION.
time only can determine with abfolutc certain- ty. In the mean time, let the reader carefully examine, and then judge. " He that anrwer- " cth a matter before he heareth it, it is folly " and (hame unto him ^"
Perhaps the attempt will appear to others un- profitable, even though it fhould be in fomc meafure fuccefsful , becaufe the argument from prophecy is founded on the coincidence of the difpenfations of Providence with the reprefen- tations of prophecy, which can only be feen af- ter their completion. It will be readily allo^v- ed, that a detail of events previous to their ac- complifhment, cannot be the ground of the ge- neral argument arifing from prophecy ; but the previous detail efFedually removes an objedion, repeatedly urged by infidels, againft the general argument. *' If (fay they) fo much is to be (Qen " in the prophecies after their accomplifhment, " why do we not fee any thing at all before ** it?" lanfwer: Examine the following Trea- tife, and you will find a great many events mi- nutely defcribed before their accomplifhment.
There are fome perfons well affeded to re- ligion, who allow themfelves to think that the progrefs of infidelity and vice fhall overwhelm the interefts of righteoufnefs and truth ; while others entertain falfe notions of the kingdom of
Chriftj^
(i.) Prov. xviii. 13,
INTROCUCTION. 3
Ghrift, though they exped that it fhall finally prevail. If the detail given in the following Treatife has a tendency to remove the fears of the one, and to redify the opinions of the other, the attempt of the author is not altogether un- profitable.
There are feveral paflages in the prophecies, which by confent of all are fo obfcure, that no commentator has hitherto attempted to illuftrate their literal meaning. If the interpretation of- fered in the following pages fhall throw light on thofe dark pafTages, or the rules given fhall fug- gelt to perfons of fuperior abilities and greater opportunities, a mode of inveltigating their ge- nuine meaning, the apology of the author, for offering this Treatife to the public, will be fu- flained, by thofe who defire a farther know- ledge of the facred oracles.
The prophecies concerning the Jewifli nation '%n the latter days, have not been hitherto pro- perly invefligated. The comments of Chriftians on thefe prophecies, have a tendency to confirm the Jews in their prejudices againft Chriflianity. Prophecies which are exclufively applicable to the Jewifh nation, are commonly applied to the Chriftian church in general. Prophecies which relate to the Millennium, when the kingdom of Chrifl fhall be eflabliflied in the world, are fre- quently applied to the firfl propagation ot the A 2 gofpel.
4 INTRODUCTION.
gofpel. Important events refpedling the Jewifli' nation, which the Jews themfelves fee in the prophecies, are treated by Chrillians as extrava- gant fancies. The Jews difcern the mifappli- cation, in thefe inftances, and therefore haftily conclude, that the prophecies concerning the Meffiah are equally mifapplied by Chriftians. But in the following Treatife, the prophecies which relate to the Jewifh nation in the latter days, are feparated from fuch as refped: theChri- ftian church in general, arranged in their pro- per order, and reprefented under one view. In them we fee, that events expedted by the Jews, are not altogether without fcripture authority ; fuch as a glorious manifeftation of the Meffiah to their nation ; and that they Ihall be employed, as the inllruments in his hand, for fubduing ido- latry and irreligion on earth, as well by the teni'- poral as by ihe fpiritual fword ; while thefe events are fo blended with the previous ill treatment and long rejedlion of the Mefiiah by their na- tion, that he appears to be no other than Jesus OF Nazareth. If the detail given has a ten- dency to foften the prejudices of the Jews, and procure from them a patient hearing to the truth, it will be allowed that the author's at- tempt may prove of fervice to the interefts of religion.
The-
INTRODUCTION. 5
The following Treatife confifls of three Parts. In the firft, the Rules for the arrangement ot. the prophecies are laid down, in order to fhew, that the detached paflages brought to illuftrate the fame event, are colledled, not according to the writer's imagination, but according to marks inferted in the prophecies themfelves ; fo that the arrangement, and the light ariling from it, depend not on the authority of the in- terpreter, but of the prophet.
The fecond Part contains Obfervations on the Dates of the feveral remarkable Events ; parti- cularly a refolution of that queftion, When the kingdom of Antichrift commenced ? That be- ing the period to which the feveral prophetic calculations chiefly refer.
In the third Part, the Events are detailed ac- cording to the order laid down in the Apoca- lypfe ; while the paflages of the Old Tefl:ament prophecies which refer to thefe events are quo- ted and explained, as we go along the feries, in order to illuftrate them more fully.
A3 A
K E Y
TO THE
P R O P H E C I E S
■WJBICH AR^ NOT YET ACCOMPitlSHED.
PART I.
Jiules for their Arrangement.
THEobfcurity of the prophecies arifes part- ly from the language in which they are conveyed, but chiefly from the manner in which they aTe arranged. The labours of the learned have already thrown fo much light on the lan- guage of prophecy, that it can be no longer un- A 4 intelligible
8 A Key to the 'Prophecies. Part I.
intelligible to the attentive reader'. I would only obferve, that in order to underftand the language of prophecy, it is not abfolutely ne- ceflary to be fkilled in the hieroglyphicks of the Egyptians, or the Oneirocriticks^ of the Indians; it will be fufficient for the reader to be fami- liarly acquainted with his Bible, The prophets conftantly allude to the hiftory and cuftoms re- corded in Scripture. A knowledge of thefe, as well as of the figurative expreffions in the pro- phets, which have their explication annexed, will ^^0 a great way to remove the difficulty a- riling from the prophetical language.
The arrangement of the prophecies is not fo eafy a matter ; to bring together the feveral paf- fagcs which refer to the fame event, fo as to view it by their united light. Such an arrange- ment, like the glafs of a telefcope, colleds the fcattered rays of a diftant objedl to one point, and fo forms a dillind: image. The difficulty of arranging the prophecies, is owing to various caufes. They were delivered hy feveral men,
in
(i.) See Mede's Clavis Apocalyptica, Perpetual Diction- ary, prefixed to Daubuze on the Apocalypl'e, and Kurd's fermons at the Lincoln's Inn leftures.
(2.) A book of this name, on the Indian method of in- terpreting dreams, is frequently referred to by Mede . ip bis CJavis Apocalyptica.
Parti. Rules for their Arrangement. 9
in various and diftant periods of time ; fo that, taking to the account their feveral abilities, dif- politions, knowledge^ education, and manners, it is not eafy to fay what particular palTages in one prophet correfpond with thofe in another, and relate to the fame event.
Again, in the fame prophet the different vi- fions feem to be arranged without any regard to the order of time in whicii the prophet received them \ But it is obvious that this, in fome de- gree, increafes the obfcurity.
After all, we fhould miftake the matter greatly, did we fuppofe that the prophet received a view of future events according to the order of time in which they were to be accomplifhed ; that is, that the nearer events were communicated to him firft, and the more remote events laft. The fadt is, that the prophet being commiffioned to in- lirud the men of his own time, he introduces future events, as they are related to the confola- tion or reproof wiiich he communicates at the
time,
(i.) The prophecy containedin the 34th chapter of Je- remiah, the prophet received towards the clofe of the •jreign of Zedekiah, ver. i, 2. That in the folio >ving chapter he received in the reign of Jehoiakim, at leall twelve years before ; chap. xxxv. 1 . And the prophecy contained in the 36th chapter he received the fourth year. of Jehoiakim's reign j that is, eighteen years before.
lo A Key to the Prophecies, Part I.
time, without any regard to the time or order jn which thefe events fhould be accomplilhed. In this confifts the chief difficulty of arrange- inent. But it is likewife to be obferved, that future events are fometimes introduced accord- ing to their natural order, and that purely for the inftrudlion of the church in after ages.
But though the difficulty is great, it is not =1 hope infuperable. There are marks in the pro- phecies themfelves which diredt to their arrange- ment, and will obvioufly occur, upon a frequent and attentive perufal of them ; fo that the gene- ral order of events may be afcertained, and the feveral paflages relating to the fame event, may be brought to bear upon it with their united light, and thus reprefent it, though ftill future, with a degree of clearnefs and perfpicuity, which the inattentive could hardly conceive or believe. I fhall briefly ft ate thofe rules for the arrange- ment, which have occurred to me.
RULE I.
ne Apocalypfe.
The Apocalypfe is not only a diftin<^ pro- phecy by itfelf, but may be likewife confidered as an index to all the prophecies which refer to the period of which it treats ; that is, from th€
beginning
3
I'artl. Rules far their Arrangement, li
beginning of the gofpel-difpenfation to the day of judgment. It proves an index, by fhewing the general order of events, and their relative Situation to each xjther -, fo that, when an event is introduced in the Old Teftament prophecies, in a detached manner, not conneded with what goes before, or follows after, we are enabled^ by the aid of the Apocalypfe, to refer it to its pro- per place, in the feries of events.
The feries of events is carried on in the Apo- calypfe by feven feals opened in their order, fe- ven trumpets founded in their order, and feven vials poured out in their order. The feven trumpets are the evolution of the feventh feal, the feven vials are the evolution of the feventh trumpet. The feventh vial introduces the Mil- lennium, from which period the afpe<5l of the church and the world is uniform until the day of judgment, except a fhort interruption by Gog, at the clofe of the Millennium. Now, as every remarkable event yet to be accomplifhed, is re- ferred in the Apocalypfe to fome one of the trum- pets or vials, to the duration or clofe of the Millennium, the place of fuch event, in the ge- neral order of events, is known, and to that place it may be referred, wherever it occurs.
Again, the Apocalypfe not only fhews the ge- neral order of events, but by ufing the expref- fions of the Old Teftament prophets, refers the
reader
X^ A Key to the "Prophecies. Part I.
reader to particular paflages, where the fame event is treated of more fullj. Thus the " wine prefs," mentioned Rev. xiv. and xix. obvioufly refers to Joel chap. iii. which treats of the fame event. And the army of Gog, Rev. xx. is a reference to the 38th and 39th chapters of E- zekiel. However, it mull be p.cknowledged, that the expreffions of the Old Teftament prophets are fometimes ufed, on account of a fimilarity in the events, though they are not the fame. iThis part of the rule, therefore, is not decifive, unlefs upon examining the paflage referred to, it is confirmed by the coincidence of fome of the rules which follow.
RULE II.
New Tejlament Interpretations.
Several pafTages of the Old Teftament pro- phecies are quoted and explained in the New Teftament. Every paftTage of this kind I con- lider as a key to open up the whole fedion of pror phecy connetfled with it. Thus, Ifaiah lix. 20. *' The Redeemer fhall come to 7.ion, and turn " away ungodlinefs from Jacob," is quoted by the Apoftle Paul, Rom. xi. 26. and applied to the converfion and reftoration of the Jewiih na- tion. Hence I infer, that the former part of the
chapter
Part I. Rules for their Arrangement, 13
chapter reprefents the fins of the Jews in their prefent difperfion ; and the following chapter, which is evidently conneded with it, fhews the glory of their church after their converfion to Chriftianity.
All Chriftians muft allow, that this rule is well founded, becaufe the Spirit of God is the beft interpreter of his own expreffions ; but few, if any, in their comments upon Scripture, have been directed by it, as they ought.
To give an inftance, in the cafe of a prophe- cy already fulfilled. In the 28th chapter of Ifaiah, are two verfes, quoted and explained in the New Teftament ; verfe ii. is applied by the Apoftle Paul, i Cor. xiv. 21. to the gift of tongues in the apoftle's days ; ver. i6. is faid to fignify, that the kingdom of Ghrill fliould be eftiablifiied, in defiance of the Jews, who rejedl- ed him ; Epb. ii. 20. and i Pet. ii. 4, 5.
Now, all the commentaries I have feen apply the whole of the chapter to the ftate of the Jews in Hezekiah's time, and the invafion of Senacherib. They allow the New Teftament interpretation to be true, only in a fecondary fenfe ; the confequence is, that the interpreta- tion of the whole chapter does not hang toge- ther, but is perplexed and contradidory ; where- as, if the quotations from the New Teftament be confidered as a key, and the chapter from
the
14 ^^ Key to the Prophecies, Part I;
the 7th verfe downward, be applied to the times in which our Saviour appeared, the perplexity is removed, the interpretation appears conneded, and every expreflion of the prophet has been fully verified by the event.
If ver. II. lignifies the teaching of Senache- rib's rod, how does that agree with the dodrine taught ? *' To whom he faid, This is the reft " wherewith ye may caufe the weary to reft, ** and this is the refrefhing, yet they would not " hear ;" ver. 12. Was it to offer reft that Senacherib invaded Judea ? But was not this the defign of the apoftle's miniftry, to point out Jefus as the Mefliah, whom the prophets fore- told, their fathers expeded, and in whom their fouls fliould find reft and refrefhment ? The ad~ drefs to the rulers, ver. 14, 15. if applied to He zekiah's time, fuppofes a fadion in oppofitiou to his government, which the hiftory of thefe times does not warrant ; whereas, without fup- pofing any thing, but what is on record, the addrefs is perfedly applicable to the rulers of the Jewifh nation in our Saviour's time. They derided and rejeded the Saviour, to ingratiate themfelves with the Roman people, the great deftroyers of mankind at that period. " If we " let him thus alone, (fay they) all men will •' believe Qn him, and the Romans fliall come
*' and
Fart I. Rules for their Arrangement, I J
" and take away both our place and nation ;" John xi. 48.
In ver. 18.-22. it appears, that the covenant of the rulers, with the deflroyers called Death, ended in the deftrudlion of the rulers, and the utter defolation of their land. Was this the end of Senacherib's invafion ? Did it not ilTue i^ a glorious deliverance ? But every part of this de~ fcription was fully verified by the Roman dif- perfion.
RULE III.
State of the jfeijus,-
Th2 hiftory of the Jews is more or lefs ming- kd with the greater part of the Old Teflament prophecies. They are fometimes reprefented as in a ftate of difperfion ; at other times, as rc- ftored to the favour of God ; — gathered from ^mong the nations ; — brought back to their own land ; or as enjoying all happinefs in it.
Some one or other of thefe circumftances an- nexed to a fedion of prophecy, at the begin- ning or end, or blended with it throughout, Ihews, that the events contained in that fedion of prophecy Ihall be contemporary with the llate 'if the Jewilh nation reprefented.
Thus'
1 6 A Key to the Prophecies. Part I,
Thus Joel iii. begins with thefe expreflions, *' For behold in thofe days, and in that time^ " when I fliall bring again the captivity of Ju- " dah and Jerufalem," to Ibew that the feveral events detailed in that chapter fliall begin to be accomplifhed about the time that the Jews fhall return to the land of Judea, from their difperfion.
The pointed prophecy concerning the fall of Babylon, contained in the 50th and 5ifl chap- ters of Jeremiah, is blended throughout with the return of the Jews. Thofe two events are related in alternate ftanzas, to fhew that they Ihall be contemporary and progreffive.
The prophecy concerning Gog and his army, laid before us in the 38th and 39th chapters of Ezekiel, is mingled with accounts of the happinefs of the Jewifli nation, reprefented as then living in their own land, in fecurity and affluence, to fhew, that the invafionof Gog fhall take place a long time after their refettlement in India,
As the time of each remarkable circumflance refpedling the Jewifh nation is fixed in the Apo- calypfe, any of thofe circumflances conneded with a prophecy, fhews the particular place of that prophecy in the feries of events, and con- fequently enables us to afcertain its relation to
other
Part I. Rules for their Arrangement* 17
other events, which either precede, are coiitem- porary with, or follow after it.
But a difficulty will readily occur in the ap- plication of this rule. All the Old Teftament prophets, three excepted, lived before theBabylo- nifh captivity : When they mention the defolate flate of the Jews, the queftion is. Whether they mean their captivity in Babylon, or their difperfion by the Romans ? for both were fu- ture events, at the time the prophecy was ut- tered. And when they mention their refettle- ment in Judea, it is a queftion. Whether they underftand their pafl return, or their future r?- ftoration.
In order to remove the difficulty, I would ob- ferve, that all the circumftances not fulfilled in the former event certainly refer to the latter. As the prophecies which are yet to be accomplifh- ed are only conneded with their future reflo- ration, the following circumftances refpeding that event will occur to the attentive reader of the prophecies, and clearly diftinguifli it from their return from Babylon.
The ten tribes who have had no national ex- iflence fince their captivity by Salmanazer, fhall return together with the two tribes The king- doms of Ifrael and Judah Ihall form one great united nation S
B They
(i.) Ezek. xxxvii, 15 — 22. Jer. iii. 18. Ifa. xi. 13.
i8 A Key to the Prophecies. Part I.
They fliall be gathered from all countries and corners of the earth ' ; whereas formerly they returned from one country only.
They fhall be thoroughly cleanfed from their fins ^ ; whereas they brought much of their per- verfenefs along with them from Babylon >.
They fhall return under the Mefliah their Leader 4.
They fhall polTefs all the land, as in the moll flourifhing days of David and Solomon, and more extenfively than in their time s, which certainly was not the cafe on their return from Babylon.
Their pofTeffion of the land fhall be perpe- tual ^ ; whereas, after their return from Baby- lon, they were difpoflelTed by the Romans.
The
(i) Ifa. xl. II. Jer. xvi. 15. Jer. xxiii. 3. and 8. Jer. xxxi. 8, 9.
(2) Ifa, i. 25. Jer. xxxiii. 8. Ezek. xx. 38.
(3) Ezra ix. Nch. x.
(4) Ifa. xi. 10. Jer. xxiii. 5, 6. Jer. xxx. 9. Ezek. xzxiv. 23, 24.
(5) Jer. xxxiii. 7. Ezek. xxxvi. 11. Ezek. xlvii.13 — 21, Ob. ver. 19, 20.
(6) Ifa. Uv. 7 — II. Ezek. xxxvi. 12 — 15. Ezek. xxxvii, 25—28.
Part I. Rules for their Arrangement. 19
_ The fervice of God performed among them fliall be fpiritual, quite diftindt from their for- mer manner of ferving him .
The nations fhall flow into them % and they fhall propagate the truth among the nations 3.
Their temporal happinefs Ihall be great and permanent 4.
■RULE IV,
The Millennium,
The Millennium is a period which the pro- phets introduce frequently, and defcribe large- ly. The peculiarity of their defcription and phrafeology, when they mention this fubjedt, will enable the attentive reader to recognife it, where- ever it is introduced. The circumftances of the defcription can fuit no other time.
B2 They
(i) Jer. iii. 15, 16. Jer. xxxi. 31 — 34. Jer. 1. 5. Ezek. jcvi. 62. Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27.
(2) Jer. iii. 17. Ifa. be. 3 — 16. Zech. viii. 22.
(3) Ifa. ii. 3. Ifa. Ixvi. 19. Jer. iv. 3. Mic. v. 7.
(4) Ifa. XXX. 23, 24. Jer. xxxi. 12. Ezek. xxxiv. 26, 27. Amos, ix. 13. Zech. viii. 12.
From thefe quotations, and many others which might I)e added, we fee that feveral paflages refer to the fu- tu e, which inattentive readers apply to the pad.
20 A Key to the Prophecies. Part I.
They defcribe it as a period in which Jews and Gentiles lliall be united as members of the church, and admitted as joint worthippers into the houfe of God. Before the Chriftian dif- penfation, the Jews only were admitted, ^y the promulgation of the Gofpel, the middle wall of partition was broken down, and the Gentiles were introduced. The admidion of the Gen- tiles was from the beginning of the Gofpel the great ftumbling-block to the Jews, who have ever lince been aliens from the houfehold of faith, and, according to the prophets, they fhall continue in that Hate until the Millennium.
They defcribe it as a period of much outward glory to the church, by her extending her do- minion over all nations, as well as by the regu- larity and (lability of her government and difci- pline. Now, previous to the Chriftian difpen- fation, file was confined to one nation. In the beginning of the Chriftian difpenfation, flie was for fome time without the fupport of civil go- vernment, and fubje^l to pcrfecution. When Ihe received a legal eftablifhment, fhe began to be corrupted, and in procefs of time, inftead of the chafte fpoufe of Chrift, appeared to be " the " mother of harlots." From that period, fhe has ceafed to appear as one great united body. Notwithftanding the purity of individuals, and of fome public eftablifliments fince the Re- formation,
Parti. Rules for their Arrangement. 21
formation, there is no union betwixt the fe- veral national churches in their putward po-^ lity, neither will there be any until the Millen- nium.
The prophets reprefent it as a period of fupe- rior grace, holinefs and happinefs.
Thefe circumftances, peculiar in themfelves, are fet forth in uncommon language. The out- ward glory of the church is reprefented by a temple regularly built ', and a city reared of precious Hones ^. The abundance of grace be- ftowed at that period, is compared to a copious river iffuing from the temple 3, or running through the ftreet of the city 4. The moral change wrought by it, on the temper and be- haviour of men, is fet forth by a renovation of the natural world 5, or by taming the fiercefl: animals, as wolves and lions ^. The happinefs of that period is reprefented by giving additional B 3 light
(i) Ezek. xl. xli. xlii.
(2) Ifa. liv. II, 12. Rev. xxi. 10 — 21.
(3) Ezek. xlvii. I — 12. Joeliii. 18.
(4) Pfal. xlvi, 4. Rev. xxii. i, 2.
(5) Ifa. Ixv. 17. Ifa. Ixvi. 22. Rev. xxi. i.
(6) Ifa. xi. 6 — 9. Ifa. xxxv. 9. Ifa. Ixv. 25.
24 A Key to the Prophecies. Part I.
light to the heavens % and greater fertility to the earth ^.
When we learn by any of thefe circumftan- ces, that the prophet has the Millennium in view, as the place of the Millennium in the feries of events is known from the Apocalypfe, it will prove a key to open up the meaning of the other events conneded with it, in the fame fedion of prophecy ; for their relation to each other, and their place in the general order of events are known, from their relation to the Millennium,
RULE V.
« The ConneSiion.
In judging of the fentiments of any writer,, it is necefiary to confider the connexion of his difcourfe. An expreffion by itfelf niay ap- pear ambiguous, which, from the connection with what precedes or follows it, may have an obvious a d determined meaning. This rule is applicable to the prophets. Their mean- ing appears obvious, at any rate the mind I refts
(i) Ifa. XXX. 26. Ifa. Ix. 19. Rev. xxi. 23. Rev. xxii. 5. (2) Ezek. xxxiv. 26, 27.
Part I. Rules for their Arrangement. ■ ^o
o
rells in it as highly probable, when the con- nedion can be traced, through a whole dif- courfe or feclion of prophecy. But it is more difficult to trace the connedion in them, than in any other writers, facred or profane. The diffi- culty arifes partly from the nature of the fub- jecl. When they treat of events ftill fu- ture to us, they are wrapt up in a venerable gloom, and of tt^em it may be faid, That " we know but in part, and fee darkly as " through a glafs." It cannot be expeded, that we iliould trace the connexion, as clearly as when the Providence of God has already pro- ved the comment on the prophecy. But much of the difficulty arifes from the peculiar manner of the prophets. I fhall therefore note fome of their peculiarities of method and expreffion, which I hope will lelfen the difficulty, and enable the attentive reader to trace the connexion, wiien otherwife he would have loft it.
I. The prophets givefeveral parallel views cf the fame period of time ; that is, they run over the fame events, yet fo as to obferve the fame order of events in each view, and to enlarge in one view on events llightly touched in another. Mede^ has demonftrated that there are fuch pa- B 4 rallel
(i) In his Clavis Apocalyptica.
l4 -^ Key to the Prophecies, Part I.
rallel views or fynchronifms in the Apocalypfe, but this method is not peculiar to the Apoca- lypfe. The Prophet Ifaiah, from the 40th chap- ter to the clofe of the book, gives feveral paral- lel views of the period from the firil promulga- tion of the gofpel to the Millennium. Each parallel view begins with fome account of the Meffiah, or the circumftances of the time in which he appeared, and ends with an account of the Millennium. The connection of the parts in each parallel view, Ihews the order of events as they have been or fhall be accomplifhed. By laying together the correfpondhig places in each parallel view, we acquire a tolerable knowledge of any particular event confidered apart.
II. The prophets briefly relate events, and af- terwards enlarge on the whole or a part of the pe- riod to which they are referred. This method is clearly difcerned in the Apocalypfe. In chap. xi. 15.-18. we have a brief defcription of the whole events included in the feventh trumpet ; that is, from the time of its founding to the end of the world ; which events are afterwards more fully treated of. In Rev. xvi. we have the events of the feven vials briefly fummed up in their order. Chap. xviii. throughout, and chap. xix. 1.-4. give an enlarged view of the fifth vial. Chap. xix. 5.-10. gives further light on the fixth vial. And
chap.
Part I. Rules for their Arrangement. 25
chap. xix. 1 1 .-21. enlarges on the feventh vial or the battle of Armageddon ^. But the fame method feems to have been ufed by the Old Teftament Prophets. Ifaiah (chap. liv. 1.-3 ) gives a fhort account of the admiffion of the Gentiles into the church ; the prophet then pafles on to the con- verlion of the Jews. He returns again, and en- larges on the admiffion of the Gentiles, chap. Iv. I. -I I. The propriety of reprefenting future e- vents in this manner will appear, if we refled: that without the brief narrative prefixed, we could never trace the connexion ; and fo we fhould remain ftrangers to the order of events ; and without the after enlargement, our know- ledge of each particular event would be fcanty and deficient.
Sometimes they narrate the feries of events briefly, and enlarge only on the concluding e- vent; in which cafe the narrative prefixed, an- fwers the purpofe of a chronological kalendar. Thus, in the 2d chapter of Daniel, the four me- tals of the image mark the progrefs of time along the four univerfal monarchies, down to the Mil- lennium, defcribed inverfe44. So (in Dan. vii.) the four beafts carry on time until the little horn appears, which is largely defcribed, as to its charadler, duration, and deftrudtion.
III.
(i.) See this proved inMede's Clavis Apocalyptica,
2,6 A Key to the Prophecies^ Part \.
III. The prophets fometimes flop Ihort in de- fcribing the progrefs of events, and introduce mat- ter which, at firft view, appears foreign to the fubjedt. Upon invefligation, it will be found that they paufe to anfwer objedlions which na- turally occur from their fubjed, and are tacitly underflood, though not exprelTed.
The deiign of prophecy, as well as of every other part of Scripture, is to convince men of the truth of what God has revealed, and there- by to rectify the heart, and reform the life. In order to work a thorough convidion, it is necel- fary not only to ftate fads, but to remove ob- jedtions. When the Spirit of prophecy forefaw objedtions wiiich would have weight, he proceeds inflantly to folve them, without formally ftating them.
ThusTfaiah (chap, xxviii. 7.-22.) Ihews the rejedlion of the Meffiah by the Jewilh nation, and the conlequent defolation brought on them by the Romans. In order to vindicate the ju- ftice of God in this difpenfation of his provi- dence, the prophet anfwers (from verie 23. to the clofe) the great objedlion of the Jews to the Chriftian dilpenfation, and their apology for re- jedting it, namely, the removal of the Mofaic iEconomy. He forefaw that they would con- lider it as inconfiftent with the wifdom of God, fti'ft, to have appointed it, and afterwards to have
aboliflied
Part I. Rules for their Arrangement, 27
aboliflied it. The objedion is anfwered by an allulion to the pradtice of the hufbandman. He firft plows, then fows ; fo the Mofaic Economy was a preparation for the Gofpel. He fuits the feed to the foil, the threlhing inltrument to the feed; he ufes one inftrument to threfli, ano- ther to grind : Changing the inftrument in the progrefs of his work, is the effedt not of folly, but wifdom. It was from the beginning the plan of Infinite Wifdom, to adapt the mode of inftrudion, in the feveral ages of the Church, to the capacities of mankind, and to change the Mofaic for the Chriftian Difpenfation.
The prophet Ifaiah (xl. 9.- 11.) defcribes the miniftryofthe Apoftles ; he removes (ver. 12.-17. the objedlions of the Jews to the Meffiah. As, the meannefs of his outward appearance, an- fwered, (verfe 12.), by turning round to the works of creation, and afking, Who made them? The folly of his crofs anfwered, (verfe 13. 14.), by aiferting the fuperior wifdom of God, in the fcheme of redemption, and the folly of fetting up human wifdom in oppofition to it. The fear of the Romans anfwered (verfe 15.), by decla- ring the infignificance of all nations, in compa- rifon of Him whom they rejedted. A conceit that facrifices were fufficient to attone for fin, and ihat the death of the Meffiah was therefore
unnecefiary.
28 A Key to the Prophecies^ Part I.
unncceffary, anfwered, (verfe i6.), by afferting that the facrifices of brute animals, enjoined by the law, were in themielves abfolutely infuffi- cient to attone for fin.
Ifaiah (chap. xlix. 1.-23.) gives a view of e- vents in their order, from the promulgation of the gofpel to the refloration of the Jews. At the 24th verfe he flops fhort, and anfwers objec- tions which would naturally occur againft the re- floration he had promifed. He continues to an- fwer feveral objections in the whole of the ift chapter, and in chap. li. from the beginning to verfe 9.
At other times the prophets interrupt the de- tail of events, in order to make a practical ap- plication of foine important fad: foretold ; fhow- ing the influence it ought to have on thofe who hear it, but efpecially on thofe who fee it ac- complifhed, according to their feveral fituations. Thus, the prophet having fliewed the converlion and reiteration of the Jewilh nation, (Ifaiah xli, I. -20.), he breaks off (verfe 21.) by an anima- ted addrefs to the adherents of every falfe reli- gion, fummoning them to produce any fuch evidences of divinity in the deities they wor- fftip, as the true God has given in the pre- didion and accomplifhment of thofe important fa6ts, refpeding the Jewilh nation. We find
a
Part I. ' Rules for their Arrangement. 29
a fimilar addrefs on the fame event, chap. xliv. 9.-20. The fame prophet having fliewed the progrefs of the gofpel among the Gentiles, on its firfl: promulgation, (xlii. ic-16.), he breaks off the detail of events, to denounce the judg- ments of God againfl the heathen nations, who re- tained their idolatry ; then turning round to the Jews, in a pathetic addrefs, he reprefents their in- excufeablenefs in rejedling the gofpel, and the ju- ftice of the calamities which were in confequence entailed upon their nation ^ (ver. 1 8.-23.)
IV. There are fudden tranlitions in the pro- phets ; that is, they rapidly pafs from one event to another, very remote as to the time of its ac- complifliment, from that mentioned immediate- ly before. However, a minute attention to the palTage, and the comparing it with other paf- fages, in the fame prophet, will enable us to
trace
(i) Many inftances of this kind could be produced, out of all the prophets ; and in them we ought to admire the wifdom of the Spirit, who didated the word of God. The future events foretold relate only to one period •, but the pradhcal remarks with which they are interfperfed are equally profitable in all periods. The literal meaning of the events predicted, and a knowledge of their coincidence with the prophecy, may be acquired only by a few ; but the praftical remarks are level to the capacity of all ; fo that ' the word of God,' even in the darkeft palTages, * maketh wife the limple.'
30 A Key to the Prophecies. Part I.
trace the connedlion of the writer's ideas, and prevent our mifapprehending the narration, fo far as to imagine, that the lall event ftiall quick- ly fucceed the preceding in the accomplifh- ment.
Thus (Ifa. Ixi. i. — 3.) the prophet defcribes the perfonal miniftry of the Meffiah, for fo our Lord applies it, (Luke iv. 17. — 21.) At the 4th verfe, the prophet fuddenly paffes on to the refloration of the Jewifli nation, which takes place at the Millennium. Betwixt the perfonal miniftry of the Meffiah and the Millennium, no lefs than two thoufand years elapfe. Is any apt to fuppofe, that the latter event quickly fuc- ceeds the former ? Let him carefully perufe the prophet, from the 4Cth chapter, and he will find, in the feveral parallel views of the fame time, that the rejedion of the Jews, the admif- lion of the Gentiles into the church, the pro- mulgation of the gofpel among all nations, con- ftantly intervene betwixt the perfonal miniftry of the Meffiah and the Millennium. In the paffage where the tranlition is made, he fays, *' They (that is the reftored Jews) fliall build " the old waftes, — repair the defolations of *' many generations." Thefe expreffions im- ply, that many generations ftiould intervene be- twixt the perfonal miniftry of the Meffiah and the reftoration promifed, during which time the
land
Part I. Rules for their Arrangement. 31
land ihoiild lie wafle. In a word, the defign of the prophet is to Ihew, that the Jews mull fub- mit to the Meffiah, and receive the gofpel, pre- vious to the reftoration which he defcribes; fo that the connedion of his ideas is more ealily difcerned, by his leaving out the intermediate events.
The prophet Daniel (xi. 5.-35.) gives an ac- curate detail of the treaties and wars betwixt the kingdoms of Lgypt and Syria, from the partition of the Grecian monarchy among the fucceflbrs of Alexander the Great, down to Antiochus E- piphanes, whofe hiitory he concludes ver. 35. He immediately proceeds (ver. 36.) to give an ac- count of the great Antichrift, who fhould appear in the latter times of the church. But here the conneclion obvioufly appears to be the fimilarity of character. He fiiews Antiochus Epiphanes as the greateft enemy of the true religion, who Ihould appear under the Mofaic difpenfation, after his own time ; he next points out Antichrift, as the greateft enemy to the true religion, w^ho fhould appear under the Gofpel difpenfation. It is not neceffary to fuppofe, that the latter fti-ould quick- ly fucceed the former. The prophet has fufficient- ly guarded againft fuch a miftake, (chap, vii.) There he notes the time of the great Antichrift's appearance, by the revolutions of the four uni- verial monarcnies. He not only ihevvs the third
diflblved.
3^ ^ Key to the Prophecies, Part I,
difTolved, of which the dominion of Antiochus Epiphanes made a part ; but the fourth which fucceeded it, divided into feveral feparate inde- pendent kingdoms, among which arofe the little horn prefiguring Antichrift.
V. Many of the prophecies have two events in viev/ at the fame time. The prophets rcprefent remote and more illuftrious events, in preceding and lefs important tranfadlions, while the lan- guage happily conforms itfelf to both events. " It is, as it were, a robe of flate for the one, *' and only the ordinary accuftomed drefs of ** the others" Making allowance for a mix- ture of hyperbole, it may be accommodated to the nearer event ; in its plain and literal fenfe, it is applicable to the more remote event. Thus, Pfal. Ixxii. appears from the title to foretel the glory of Solomon's kingdom, . but under that type adumbrates the fuperior glory of the Mef- liah's reign.
The prophecy of Joel (ii. 28.-32.) concern- ing the effulion of the Spirit, is applied to the apoflolical age, (A(5ls ii. 16.-21.) ; but from the connexion of the paffage with what goes before it, it feems to point likewife to a period ftill future, the converfion of the Jewifh nation which pre- cedes the Millennium. Several prophecies con- 2 cerning
(i) Hiird's Sermons, § ix.
2
part I. Rules for their Arrangement. 3^
cerning the fall of Babylon, and the return of the Jews from thence, particularly the prophecy contained in the 5Cth and 5 ill chapters of Je- remiah, look forward to the fall of myftical Ba- bylon, and the return of the Jews from their prefent difperlion. The prophecies of Ezekiel concerning Tyre, chap, xxvii. and of Nahum concerning Nineveh, feem to have an afped; to papal Rome ; and that of Ezekiel, chap, xxviii. concerning the prince of Tyre, refers to the ru- ler of papal Rome. The prophecy of Ifaiah (chap. xxii. 15.-25.) refpecling the expulfion of Shebna, and the inveftiture of Eiiakim with the office of treafurer, points to the fail of An- tichrilt, and the vifible eltablilliment of Chrift's kingdom, as the confequence of it. One part of the prophecy is thus applied, (Rev. iii. 7.) and the fenfe of the other part is ellablifhed by the con- nection. The authority of the New Teftament directs to fuch a twofold meaning of prophecy. The expreffions ufed, Ifaiah xiv. 23. " Unto me " every knee fliall bow-, and every tongue lliall " fwear," are applied to the effect of theGoTpcl on the hearts and lives of thofe who receive it, Phil. ii. 10. and to the fubmillion of enemies a> well as friends, before a throne of judgment. Rom. xiv. II.
YL
34 ^ -^ K^y i^ t^^ Prophecies. Part 1,
VI. It is cuftomary with the prophets in defcri- bing the latter enemies of the church, to call them by the names of her former perfecutors. This, at firft view, occalions a mifapprehenfion of the prophet's meaning. When we find the adors in any particular fcene defcribed to be nations that have no longer an exiftence in the world, we are apt haftily to conclude, that the prophecy refpefts the pall, not the future. But if by any of the rules already laid down, for inllance, the ftate of the Jews or the Millen- nium connecfted with the prophecy, we learn, that it points to the latter ages ; we ought to confider the names of the adtors as a difguife, and referring the prophecy to its proper place, fhall find that the fenfe is both intelligible and clear.
That the prophets do make ufe of fuch dif- guife, is evident, from the term Babylon being ufed in the Apocalypfe ', to fignify Rome, and from the defcription of the fame city as fpiri- tually Sodom and JEgypt ^
This artifice was partly necefiary ; for as the latter enemies of the church had no name or exiftence when the prophet wrote, as they de- rived their names afterwards from languages, having little or no affinity with that of the pro- phet. How coiiid he convey to us their names intelligibly in his own laijguage ? li w^as an eafy
matter (i) Rev. xvii. and xviii. pajjim. (2) Rev. xi. 8.
Parti. E.ulfs for their Arrangement, 35
matter for the Spirit of God to have revealed the name of each, and for the prophet to have written them ; but that name could only have had a certain limilarity in found to the real name ; it vv^ould have been readily referred to a Hebrew origin ; and this would have involved the mod attentive reader in inextricable difficul- ty ^ But fuppoling this artihce not abfolutely necelTary, it was highly expedient. A certain degree of obfcurity is competent to prophecy, to prevent its interference with the completion, and to try the lincerity of thofe who believe itj by affording exercife to their time and talents, in difcovering its meaning. Now, the loweft degree of obfcurity is that which withholds the names of the perfons concerned, when their ac- tions or fufferings are minutely defcribed.
It is not always eafy to inveftigate, nor is it perhaps material to know the reafons which in- duce the prophet to ufethe name of one ancient perfecutor in preference to that of another. But in general, he feems to have in view a certain refemblance of charadler ; and when the cha-
C 2 racier
(i) Calliug Cyrus byname, Ifa. xlv. will not over- tuni this argument. The alliujty betwixt the Hebrew and the Perfian languages, as well as the a£tual exiflence of the name in both languages, rendered it abundantly intelligible ; but neither of thefe circumftances can ap- ply to the latter enemies of the chiirchV
36 A Key to the Prophecies, Part I.
rader defcribed is complex, he calls it fome- times by one name, fometimes by another. Thus Rome is called Babylon, for her opprellion of the people of God ; Sodom for her impu- rity ; Egypt for her idolatry ; and by the Old Teftament prophets, Tyre for her traffic, Idu- mea or Edom for her carnal relation to Chri- llians, by profeffing their religion. By this rule, it apears, that the fong of triumph for the fall of the King of Babylon, (Ifa. xiv.) refers whol- ly to the head of myftical Babylon ; the de- llrudion of Idumea, (Ifa. xxxiv.) to papal Rome ; and the deftrudion of Pharaoh and h'is allies, recorded, Ezekiel xxxii. 1 7.-32. to Aiiti- chrift and his adherents, in the battle of Ar- mageddon.
The prophet fometimes changes the name in the fame difcourfe, to hint, I fuppofe, that \vc are not to take it literally. Thus, what is faid of ihe King of Babylon, Ifa. xiv. 4.-23. is with the fame breath faid of the Affyrian, ver. 23.-27. to fliew that neither a Babylonian nor Affyrian is literally intended, but one in whom the cha- raders of both unite. At other times, the pro- phet repeats the fame expreffions, in two differ- ent fedions of prophecy, but varies the name of the perfon to whom they a-re applied. Thus the fame expreffions applied to the King of Edom, Jer. xiix. 19. are repeated, Jer. 1. 44. and ap- plied
Part I. Rules for their Arrangement, 37
plied to the King of Babylon, v/ith a defign to flievv thai the name is a difguife, and that the two paffages refer to the fame perfons, and the fame times.
Another reafon by which the prophets feem to be led to the choice of a name, in defcnbing the latter enemies of the church, is, to point out the country they inhabit when the prophecy is accomplifhed. Thus in the defcription of Gog and his forces, Ezekiel xxxviii. the names of the fons of Noah, among whom the earth was firft divided, are introduced, to fliew that thefe enemies fhall come from the countries which the perfons mentioned originally poffef- fed. The prophet Daniel is direded by this reafon, in defcribing the fubjecls of the blafphe- mous king, Dan. xi. 43. And the prophet E- zekiel feems to be influenced by the fame rea- fon in enumerating the allies of the fame poweft, Ezekiel xxxii. 22.-30.
VII. The prophets dcfcribe the fpiritual wor- fliip enjoined by the gofpel, in terms borrowed from the Mofaic Economy. This is obvious from the ufe of thefe terms in the New Tefta- ment. The Temple of God is put for the Church''; devout affedions are called fpiritual C 3 facrifices ;
(1) iCor.iii. 16,17. Eph.ii. 20,21. 2Their. ii. 4.
38 A Key to the Tropbecies. Part I.
facrifices^ ; vials of odours or incenfe, fignity prayer ^ The ufe of thefe terms, therefore, in any particular prophecy, mull not prevent our applying it to the gofpel times, if there are o- ther reafons which diredl us fo to apply it.
Upon the fame principles, the terms in which grofs outward idolatry is defcribed, may be ufed to denote any falfe religion, or even wjcked de- lires. "So the apollle calls " Covetoufnefs ido- latry 3."
(i) Heb. xiii. 16. i Peter ii. 5.
(2) Rev. V. 8.
(3) Col. iii. 5.
KEY
TO THE
PROPHECIES
WHICH ARE NOT YET ACCOMPLISHED.
P A R T II.
Obfervations on their Dates,
CHRONOLOGY is juftly reckoned one of the eyes of hiftory. Prophecy is the hjilury of events, previous to their accompiifhmcnt ; and therefore has its chronological kalendar an- nexed. Thetime of the moft retnarkable events is fixed ; and this has a twofold etfed:, in eila- blifhing the faith and patience of the people of
C 4 God.
40 A Key to the Prophecies. Part 11.
God. Before the accomplifhrnent, they are not to doubt of the completion, nor be impatient in waiting for it, becaufe the time appointed is not yet come. Of every fcripture-prophecy it may be faid, " T'.ie vifion is for an appointed time, " at the end it fhall fpeak, and not lie." Af- ter the accomplifl:;ment, the time being found to coincide with th.e circumftances foretold, will afford additional evidence to the rational mind of the divine original of the prophecy.
But though prophecy has its kalendar, difficul- ties will occur in the application of it. jNJum- bers are ufed fometimes in a myltic fenfe, foine- times in their ordinary meaning. The ciVcum- ftances of any event predicted may go a great way to difcover in what fenfe they are to be re- ceived; but the event itfelf, when accomplilhcd, can alone determine their meaning with abfolute certainty. If we did know with abfolute cer- tainty the precife meaning, whether myilic or literal, of each number ufed in prophetic de- fcrjption, fuch knovvledge v/ouid enable us to difcover the relative fituation of events ; that is, the difference of time betwixt one event and a- nother ; yet flill it would be difficult to adjufl them to the ordinary computation of time ; that is, to fhew in what particular year of the Chri- ilian sra, this or that event fhall be accom- 2 plifhed.
Part II. Ohfervations on their Bates, 41
plifhed^ But if any one event in the feries can be with certainty reduced to the years of the common computation, fo may every other.
SECTION I.
Time in which the Reign of Antichriji began.
One event is fo important, that it engrofTes a great part of the prophecies which regard the latter days. I mean the kingdom of Antichrift ; and many of the calculations ufed in them are dated from the commencement of his reign. Though it is no longer a queftion with Proteft- ants who have direded their attention to the prophecies, who Antichrift is, yet various opi- nions are ftill held with relpect to the beginning of his kingdom.
Some date the beginning of Antichrift's king- dom from the Biftiop of Rome's apoftacy in ar- ticles of faith ; others from his affuming the ti- tle of Oecumenical Patriarch ; but others, and 1 think with greater propriety, from the period
in
(i") From thefe obferv^ations, the candid reader will fee that the principles laid down refpefting the dates of e- vents, are not to be confidered as dogmatical aflertions, but as probable conjeftiires. I do not imagine that the dates are equally clear with the events.
42 A Key to the Prophecies. I^artlf.
in which he attained the temporal fovereignty. My reafons for adopting this opinion, are thefe:
I. The little horn reprefenting Antichrift is faid to conthiue " a time and times, and the di- " vidingoftime," (Dan.vii. 25.) ; that is, three years and a half, as it is explained Rev. xii. 6.-14. Now, whether thefe years be taken for na'tural or prophetic years, they lignify the du- ration of a temporal kingdom or civil dominion ; for the ten horns mentioned in the fame repre- fentation, certainly fignify kingdoms, or diltind: territories of the Roman empire ; the fitnefs of the emblem therefore requires that the little horn be a kingdom or diflindt territory of the fame empire. Again it is by underftanding it thus, that we learn why it is called a little horn, while it had " a mouth that fpoke great things." In point of territory, the Bifhop of Rome is but a petty prince ; but the lime has been, when he can fed every crowned head in Europe to tremble on his throne. Farther, three horns were pluck- ed up by the roots, to make room for the little horn. Thefe, according to the bell interpreters, are the Dutchy of Rome, the Exarchate of Ra- venna, and the kingdom of the Lombards. Now, thefe were overturned to eftabUfli the pope's temporal dominion. All the circumftances of the defcription, therefore, fhew that Antichrift
is
Part II. Ohfervations on their Dates. 43
is termed a horn, on account of his temporal fovereignty ; that the continuance of the little horn is, in other words, the duration of that fovereignty; which period mull commence with the time in which the Biihop o^ Rome acquired it, and not before.
2. I argue from Revelation xiii. £. where it is faid of Antichrift, that " pov/er was given " him to continue forty and two months." Forty-two months are precifely three years and a half. But who is faid to continue for that time ? You will find from the context, it is the feventh or laft head of the beaft, reprefenting the Roman empire. Now the Bilhop of Rome could not, with ftrid propriety, be termed the head of the Roman empire, while Rome and its territory were fubjeft to any other prince, ei- ther the Emperor, Exarch, King of the Goths or Lombards ; during all that period, the Bifhop of Rome was but fecond in authority ; but when he ftept into the throne of the Ccefars, he may be juftly reckoned the head of the empire. It is from that period, therefore, the prophecy he- gins to reckon the forty-two months of his reign.
3. The time of Antichrift's appearance is fix- ed, Revelation xiii. 18. " Herein is wifdom.
" Let.
44 ^ ^^y to the Prophecies. Part II.
** Let him that hath underftanding count the " number of the beaft : for it is the number of ** a man ; and his number is fix hundred three " fcore and fix." Moil interpreters, from Irenaeus downwards, have confidered this num- ber, as containing the name of the beaft in a cypher, which, when decyphered, is Lateinos % that being the proper name in Greek of the weftern Roman empire. I have no objedion to this interpretation, as far as it goes ; but I apprehend, it is not the whole of the truth. As the feven heads contain a double myftery. fhevving the place of Antichrift's empire, and the time of its erection, fo likewife does the num- ber 666. It fhews the place, by giving the name, and fixes the time» by dire6ling us to add to the date of the vifion 666 of that kind of number commonly in ufe among men to cal- culate
(i) In Greek, numbers are marked by the letters of the alphabet, and the name is decyphered thus : is 3: 30 ct :=: I
. T = 3CO
E == s
I = 10
V - $0
0 = 70 , Z rr 2CO
66d
Part ir. Obfervations on their Bates, 45
culate diftant periods, that is years. Now the Apoftle received the vilion about the year 90 ^^ to which, if you add 666^ it will bring you down to the year 756 ; and in that year the Bifhop of Rome was invefted with the rights of a temporal fovereign. With that period, there- fore, commenced the forty-two months of his reign.
4. Thefe fentiments are confirmed, when I relied-, that the duration of the temporal fove- reignty is a proper fubjed; of prophetic calcu- lation, becaufe it is a notour event. The be- ginning of it is well known, fo muft the end. If therefore it meafures a period of forty-twa
months^
(i) The commonly received opinion is, that the Apo- calypfe was written in the year 96. But all allow, that the Apoftle John was banilhed to the ifie of Patmos hv Domitian, who ended his reign and perfecution together in the 96 ^ therefore the prefumption is, that the Apoftle received thofe vifions previous to that £era. Moflieim ob- ferves from Hegefippus, that Domitian's. perfecution be- gan in the 92, and that the Emperor's chief reafon to per- fecute Chriftians, was a fear that fome of the relations of Chrift would ufurp the empire. If fo, it is reafonable to fnppofe, that the Apoftle John, the only one then alive Vv^ho had feen Chrift, the beloved difciple likewife, fhould be the chief object of the tyrant's jealoufy, and the firli vidlim of his rage, from which I think it is probable that he was baniOied to Patmos previous to the 97.
46 ^i Key to the Prophecies. Part IL
months, the fall of it muft carry convidlion to every rational mind, in the lead acquainted with the tranfadions of Europe. But if we date the time of Antichrifl's continuance, from the Bi- fliop of Rome's apoftacy, the commencement of it is not fo obvious. It was fo gradual in its progrefs, that the moft accurate hiftorian can- not fay what is the precife period at which it began. Accordingly, there is a confufion and embarraffment in the interpretations of thofe who" date from that period ; their uncertainty with regard to the commencement, necelTarily affecfling their views of the completion.
If we date the forty-two months of the beaft, from the period in which the Bifhop of- Rome attained the temporal fovereignty, there will be little difficulty in reducing them to the years of the common computation.
Aiftulphus king of the Lombards took Ra- venna, A. D. 752. Being in poffeffion of the Exarchate, he claimed the Dutchy of Rome as a part of it.' But the Romans being "unwill- ing to acknowledge his claim, or pay tribute, he led his forces againft Rome, yJ. D. 754. The Pope Stephen II. alarmed by the danger, ap- plied to Pepin of France for protection. This Pope, and his predcceflbr 7*achary, had laid Pe- pin under confiderable obligations fome time I -, before.
Part II. Ohfervations on tbeir Dates. 47
before. For when Pepin, who was Mayor of the palace to Childerick, caufed his lawful fo- vereign to be depofed, and had himfelf pro- claimed in his ftead, he applied and obtained from Zachary the fandion of the Roman Oracle to his ufurpation, and Stephen confirmed the deed of his predeceflbr. In return for. thefe fer- vices, Pepin led an army into Italy, A. D. 755, againft the Lombards, conquered Ailluiphus,- and obliged him by a folemn treaty to renounce the Exarchate, which Pepin beftowcd on Ste- phen and his fucceilbrs in office, under the name of St Peter's Patrimony. The next year Aiftul- phus violated, without remorfe, a treaty into which he had entered with reluctance, and led his forces a fecondtime againll Rome. Upon this Pepin returned to Italy, and not onJy'^obli- ged Aiftulphus to raife the fiege of Rome, but beiieged him in his turn in Ravenna, and for^ ced him to execute the treaty, by renouncing the Exarchate, which Pepin again delivered over, by a grant to Stephen and his fucceffors in gffice, laying the charter, together with the keys of the feveral cities belonging to the Ex- archate, with much folemnity, on the altar of St Peter, y/. D. 756 ^ •
SEC,
(i) Segoniiis de regno Italije, 80.. Mizeray's hiftory of France, vol. i. p. 216.
48 A Key to the Prophecies, Part II.
SECTION II.
Duration and End of AntichriJPs Reign.
Here the forty-two months of the bead's reign began. But in order to difcover where they end, it is neceffary to afcertain, whether they are to be taken in a literal fenfe, for three natural years and a half; or in a myflic fenfe, putting a day for a year, in which cafe they amount to 1260 years. The defenders of the beaft labour hard to eftablifli the literal fenfe ; but the fol- lowing reafons muft convince the unprejudiced, that they are to be taken in a myftic fenfe :
1. This mode of calculation was familiar to the whole Jewifli nation ; for as the law ordain- ^ every feventh year to be a year of reil> this naturaily led them to reckon time by weeks of years, as well as weeks of days, and by parity of reafon a day for a year.
1. This mode of calculation was commonly ufed by the prophets. Thus, there is an em- blematical r-eprefentation of a liege, (Ezekiel iv. 6.) ; and God commands the prophet to lie on his fide forty days, to reprefent forty years ; for (fays he) I have appointed thee each day
for
Fart II. Obfervations on their, Dates. 49
for a year. Daniel's prophecy of feventy weeks (chap, ix.) is thus interpreted by Papifts as well as Proteltants, and muft be fo under- ftood, to make it agree with the event. In- deed this mode of calculation was fo common with the prophets, that if they mention a week or a year in its ordinary acceptation, it is with a note of diftindion. So Daniel (x. 2.) fays he failed " three full weeks," or as it is in the original, three weeks of days, to diftinguifti them from weeks of years ; and when Ifaiah would diftinguifh the natural from the prophe- tic year, he calls it *' the year of an hireling," (xvi. 14. and xxi. 16.)
3» The circumftances of the reprefentation mult convince the unprejudiced, that the forty- two months of the beall are to be underflood in a myllic fenfe ; for his extenllvje dominion, and great authority, could not poffibly be ac- quired in fo Ihort a period as three natural years and a half. It is faid, that " power was given " him over all kindreds, and tongues, and na- " tions. And all that dwell upon the earth *' fhall worfhip him, whofe names are not writ- " ten in the book of life," Rev. xiii. 7, 8. It is impoffible to travel through the feveral na- tions of the earth in fo ihort a period, much more to tranfport armies, and eltablilh an em-
D pi re,
50 ^ Key to the Prophecies. Part II.
pire, as Papifts allege Shall we have recourfe to that interprerarion vvh;ch implies in it an im- poffibility, and .ejedT: what is well founded on fcripture authority ? Again, the armour with which the prophecies have furnifhcd Antichrift, are falfehood and feigned miracles : " His co- " ming is after the workuig of Satan, with all *' power, and figns, jind lying wonders, and " with all deceiveablenefs of unrighteoufnefs," 2 Thef, ii. 9, 10. Now thefe take a longer time, in extending his dominion, than force of arms ; fo that the period allotted for it, if taken in a literal fenfe, is not fufficient.
I conclude, therefore, that the forty-two months allotted to the reign of Antichrift, ought to be reckoned after the manner of the pro- phets, a day for a year, making in all 1260 years. So if we add thefe to 756, the year in which he acquired the temporal fovereignty, they will bring us down to .-1. 1). 2016, as the clofe of his reign. But in regard the calcula- tion is made by months and days, as well as years, and that thirty days are reckoned to a month, and 360 to a year, it is probable the whole period is reckoned by j'cars of that de- fcription ; fo that the live days and odd hours which the common year has above the prophe- tic.
Part ir, Obfervations on their Dates. 51
tic, Ihould be dedudtd . Thefe amount near- ly tc) e ghteen years, which being deducted from 2016, makes 1998, as he year in which the temporal fovereignty fhall be taken away.
SECTION III.
Time in which the Ottoman Empire falls.
At tlie fame period, about the year 1998, falls the Ottoman empire. It is represented by the fecond wo, or fixth trumpet, Rev. ix. 13. — 19. Now the forty-two months of the bead are contemporary with ttie 1200 days of the wit- nefles mourning prophecy ; for their mourning is owing to his perfecution. Thefe days end with their refurrection ; and immediately upon their refurredtion, it is faid, ** The fecond wo " is pall," Rev. xi. 14.
S E C T I O N IV.
Time of the Vials in general.
When the Pope's temporal fovereignty fhall
be taken away, and the Ottoman empire fhall,
D 2 ceafe
(i) See Fleming's Difcourfes, Difcourfe X. ,
52 A Key to the Prophecies. Part IL
ceafe to exift, the feventh trumpet Ihall found : For immediately after the words juft quoted, *' the fecond wo is paft," it follows, " behold " the third wo cometh quickly, and the fe- " venth angel founded." Then begin the vials of Cod's wrath to be poured out, for the reduc- tion of the fpiritual jurifdidtion of Antichrift.
Mede fuppofes that the firft fix vials are poured out before the feventh trumpet, and that the feventh vial is contemporary with the feventh trumpet. But that all the vials, the firft as well as the laft, follow after the feventh trum- pet, will appear from the following reafons :
Firjl, The regular order of the prophecy re- quires it. For as the feven trumpets are in- cluded in the feventh feal, or to fpeak more properly, are the unfolding of" it; fo, in like manner, the feven vials are the unfolding of the feventh trumpet. The order of events is carried on by means of the feals, trumpets, and vials. But this order is repeatedly interrupted by the fynchronal vifions inferted for explica- tion, and could not be with certainty refumed, but for this device. Whereas by the help of this device, the feries of the prophecy is car- ried on diftindly, and the vifions inferted for explication refer by internal marks, either to that
feries
(i) Mede's Clavis Apocalyp. p. 2. Synchronifm iii,
Part II. Obfervations on their Bates, 53
feries immediately, or to fome other contempora- ry vifion which has a reference to it. Now this admirable contexture is in a good meafure de- ftroyed, by fuppoiing that any of the vials is poured out under the iixth trumpet.
Secondly, We are advertifed, chap. viii. 13. of three wo trumpets. The fifth and fixth trum- pets make the firft and fecond woes, and they are minutely defcribed ; but unlefs thefe vials are the wo of the feventh. trumpet, it exills no where in this book.
Thirdly, The Wo of the feventh trumpet is, by confeffion of all, the third and laft ; and thefe vials are exprefsly called " the laft plagues," becaufe " in them is filled up the wrath of God," Rev. XV. I. So that they muft be the fame ; or, in other words, the vials are the unfolding of the feventh trumpet. But if they are poured out under the fixth trumpet, then other plagues announced by the wo of the feventh trumpet follow after the laft plagues, which is in diredt contradiction to the text. Nor can this argument be evaded, by fuppofing with Mede, that the feventh vial is included in the feventh trumpet, though the others are not. Becaufe all the vials are termed the laft plagues, the firft as well as the feventh : they are all of one kind, different D 3 degrees
54 ^ Key to the Prophecies, Part II.
degrees of the fame punifhment inflidled on the fame fubje6t, and cannot be feparated: they are perfedlly diftindt as to their nature and ob- je6t from the fecond wo, and therefore ought not to begin till the fecond wo ended ; for it is faid, " The fecond wo is paft, the third wo " cometh quickly."
Fourthly, By Mede's rule, the marks inferted in the prophecy, it is evident, that all the vials follow the feventh trumpet, and that none pre- cede it. Thefe internal marks may be fitly compared to the correfponding loops in the cur- tains of the tabernacle, by obferving them, the Levites difcovered the place of each feparate curtain, and joined them together, fo as to form one whole tent. So by thefe marks, the atten- tive reader is able to difcover the place of each feparate vifion, whether it carries on the feries of the prophecy, or gives a collateral reprefen- tation of times already mentioned, and to con- ned!; them fo as to form one continued prophe- cy. Now I find, that after the feventh trum- pet founds, Rev. xi. 15. and a brief fummary is given of the events contained in it, in the three folio iving verfes, it is faid, verf. 19. "I " faw the tabernacle of the temple of God in *' heaven opened." This expreffion I confider as a mark inferted, like the loop in the edge of
the
jPart il. Ohfervations on their Bates, 55
the curtain, where the feries of the narration is broken off. Accordingly, the fame words are repeated, Rev. xv. 5. like the correfponding loop in the edge of the other curtain, then it is faid, " And the feven angels came out of the " temple, having the feven plagues," verf 6. ; which fhews, that the firft of thefe vials follows after the founding of the feventh trumpet. That thefe two verfes compared together imply fo much, I argue thus : None of thefe vials could be poured on the earth till the angels to whom they were entrufted came out of the temple ; nor could the angels come out of the temple un- til it was opened, as appears from chap. xv. i. ; but the temple was fhut during the forty- two months of Antichrift's reign, and was opened only at the founding of the feventh trumpet, chap. xi. 19. ; therefore all the vials follow af- ter the founding of the feventh trumpet ^
It may not be improper to examine tlie rea- fons which induced Mede to conclude, that the firft fix viala are contemporary with the iixrh trumpet, and the feventh vial with the founding of the feventh trumpet. He had very properly obferved, that the forty-two months of the D 4 beaft's
(i") See further on this fubje6l, in Newton's Dlflerta- tion on Prophecies, vol. ii. p. 302. 9th edit. Likewife Durham on the Revelation, p. 217. 4to edit.
56 A Key to the Prophecies, Part IL
bead's reign end with the clofe of the fixth trumpet, and that the vials are plagues on the beail and his followers. Then taking it for granted, that the bead could have no exiftence after the forty-two months w^ere finilhed, he concluded that the vials mull have been pre- vioufly poured out, in order to bring him to his end, and confequently muft have fallen in with the time of the fixth trumpet, beyond which the forty-two months do not extend. But the error of his reafoning conlilts, in fuppo- fing that the bead has no eJiidence after the forty-two months are finiflied. Thefe mark (as we have feen) the duration of his temporal fo- vereignty. Now, as he acquired an extenfive Ipiritual fupremacy previous to the temporal fo- vereignty, fo after he is deprived of the tempo- ral fovereignty, he fhall retain a great meafure of his fpiritual fupremacy, for the redudtion of which the vials are poured out. The temporal fovereignty is but the pededal on which the idol of fpiritual fupremacy was reared. After the pededal is removed, the idol dands on its own legs, till by the repeated blows of Divine ven- geance, reprefented by the vials, his very exid- ence is annihilated ^
The
(i) I am aware that an objeftion will occur to many againd tiiis reafoning. Fleming (in liis difcourfe concern- ins:
Part II. Ohfervatlons on their Bates, 57
The place of the vials in the feries of events being thus difcovered, the time they take up, or, in other words, the period which elapfes from the founding of the feventh trumpet, when they begin, to the commencement of the Mil- lennium,
ing the fall of the papacy) applies the fourth vial to the fall of the French monarchy j and conjedhires fuch fall fhall take place in the year 1794. If the powers of Eu- rope fhould this year acknowledge the independence o£ the French republic, Fleming's conjetbire would be there- by eftabliihed : And his application of the vial thus ful- filled wiU appear to many a more forcible argument for his interpretation than any reafons I can offer, to prove that none of the vials are yet poured out. In anfwer to this obje6lion, I obferve, that Fleming builds his conjedhire on two grounds : The one is the fourth vial, which I confider to be a piifapprehenlion ; the other is, that there are cor- refponding jpoints in the rife and fall of the Papacy, each of them meafured by a period of 1260 prophetic years. Proceeding on this ground, he obferves, that Juflinian left Rome to the management of the Pope in the year 552 •, adding to thefe 1260 prophetic, or 1242 civil years, brings us down to the I794> when he fuppofes the French mo- narchy, the great fupport of the Papacy, iliall fall. Hear his own words : " Whereas the prefent French king " takes the fun for his emblem, and this for his motto, " Ncc pluribus irripar, he may at length, or rather his fuc- " ceiTors, and the monarchy itfelf, at leaft before the 3-ear ♦' 1794, be found to acknowledge, that, in refpeft to neigh- " bouring potentates, he is even Singulis impar"
" But
5^ A Key to the Prophecies. Part IL
lennium, when they end, appears to be exaclly fe»enty-five prophetic years. For it is highly probable, that the commencement of the Mil- lennium is intended by Daniel xii. 12. *' Blef- " fed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the
" thoufand
" But as to the expiration of this vial, I do fear it will " not be until the year 1 794. The reafon of which conjec- " tare is, that I find rhe Pope got a new foundation of " exaltation when Juilinian, upon his conqueft of Italy, left " it in a great meafure to the Pope's management;, being " willing to eclipfe his own authority to advance that of " this haughty prelate. Now this being in the year $$1, " this, by the addition of 1260 years, reaches down to the " year 1811, which, accoi^ding to prophetic accounts, is " the year 1794." Should, therefore, Fleming's conjec- ture be eftabliihed by the event, it will not militate againft my reafoning ; becaufe his calculation is founded -on quite another principle, which I do not controvert.
Again, Fleming's general pr.nciple refpefting the vials is the fame with mine. He fuppofes that all the vials follow after the founding of the feventh trumpet. Only in this we differ ; he fuppofes the aera of the feventh trum- pet to be pall, at the Reformation. I fuppofe it is ftill future, and that it fhall take place about the clofe of the twentieth centvu-y. At any rate, that it is ftill future, will appear with convincing evidence to one who reflefts, that five contemporary events precede immediately the formd- ing of the feventh trumpet, of which not one is fully ac- complifned hitherto. Thefe events ar,. The end of the 42 monttis of the beaft ; — of the 4a months in which the
Gentiles
Part II. Obfervations on their Bates. 59
*' thoufand three hundred and five and thirty *' days." In limilar terms the Millennium is defcribed by the Apoftle John, Rev. xx. 6. " Blefled and holy is he that hath part in the " firft refurredion."" The difference betwixt this number and "the time, times, and an half," mentioned Dan. xii. 7. or (which is the fame thing) of the 1260 years that clofe the reign of Antichrift, is jufl feventy-five years. And as the firft of the vials is poured out immediately as the feventh trumpet founds, at the clofe of the 1260 years, fo the laft is poured out before the
Millennium
Gentiles tread the outer court ;-^-of the 1260 days in which the witnefl'es prophecy in fackcloth ; — of the 1260 days during which the woman remains in the wildernefs ; — of the fecond wo, or lixth trumpet. — Now, it is evi- dent to any who reflects on the Hate of Eiu"ope at the pre- fent moment, that none of thefe events are accompHlhed. The Pope flill reigns j therefore the 42 months of the beall are not ended. Popery is the eilabllflied religion of a great part of Europe •■, therefore the Gentiles IHll tread the outer court. Proteftanlfm is perfecuted in fome parts of Eu- rope ; therefore the witneffes flill prophecy in fackcloth. There is no union betwixt the feveral reformed churches ; therefore the woman fliU remains in the wildernefs. The Ottoman empii-e exifls, a hindrance to civilization, and a fcourge to Chriftianity ; therefore the fecond wo is not pafl. From the whole I condude, that the feventh trumpet has not yet founded ; fo that, on Fleming's own prm- ciplcs, none cf the vials has yet been poured out.
6o A Key to the Prophecies* Part II.
Millennium begins ; therefore the time they oc- cupy is within feventy-five prophetic years.
vS E C T I O N V.
Time of the Dejlriiclion of Rome,
The portion of the above period of feventy- five years belonging to each of the fir ft four vials, I pretend not to determine. But the laft three being more largely defcribed, the time of pouring them out may be conjectured.
The fifth vial reprefents the deftruflion of the city of Rome. For it is poured out on the feat (or throne) of the beaft, Rev. xvi. Now, it is faid, Rev. xiii. 2. " The dragon gave him " (the beaft) his power, and his feat (or throne), *' and great authority :" That is, the devil, who formerly perfecuted the church, by his deputes the Roman Emperors, after their fall, gave An- tichrift, not only their power and authority, but likewife their throne, namely, the city of their refidence, to be his refidence ; fo that the feat fignifies the imperial city, and the vial pour- ed out on the feat muft therefore aftecl the im- perial city. — ^Rev. xviii. throughout is an en- larged account of the fifth vial ; and the fum of it is, *' Babylon is fallen, is fallen." It will be allowed, that the terms Babylon and City, as S ufed
Part II. Obfervations on their Dates. 6i
iifed in the Apocalypfe, fometimes fignify the empire of Rome, rather than the territory with- in its walls ; but by attending to the llrain of the narration, particularly to the concluding verfes of the i8th chapter, the unprejudiced mud be convinced, that the terms Babylon and City, in that chapter, fignify the imperial city, and not the empire ; and that the fall defcribed is final and irrecoverable. Therefore I infer, that the fifth vial fignifies the final deilrudion of Rome.
I conjeclure, that this event fhall take place eighteen years after the lofs of the Pope's tem- poral fovereignty, that is, in the year 2Ci6. My reafons for this opinion are, firjl^ It muft precede the fixth vial, which takes place (as we fhall prefently fee) A. D. 2028 ; fecondly, I ob- ferve two remarkable ft.eps in the eltabliihment of the temporal fovereignty. The firfl; of thefe was A. D. 756, when the Pope received from Pepin of France a folemn grant of the Exarchate of Ravenna, wrefted from the King of the Lom- bards. The fecond was in the year 774, when Charlemagne overturned the kingdom of the Lombards, and thus effeftually eftabliflied the Pope in the pofleflion of the Exarchate, by de- llroying the power of his rival. Betwixt thefe two periods, eighteen years intervene. It is pro- h^ble,, therefore, there maybe two periods in
the
62 ^ Key to the Prophecies. Part II.
the fall of thj fovereignty correfponding with thofe in i'^s rife, each meafured by a period of 1260 years ; fo that if the year 1998 correfponds with the firft, the year 2016 will correfpond with the fccond Though the firft ftep gave the Pope a right to :''"" fovereignty, it v as only by the fe- conrj he w • fecured in the peaceable enjoy- ment of his kingdom ; fo it is probable, that the firft ftep in the fall may deprive him of his right, but tiie feccnd only by deftroying Rome, the bone of coatentiun, ihall effed:ually prevent all fui 'her claims co St Peter's patrimony.
I air the more inclined to this opinion, becaufe two Dtffons divinely infpired calculate the fe- venty year^ captiviiy foretold by Jeremiah, (xxv. II, 12.) from two diff'erent periods. Darnel (Chap. ix. 2.) computes from the fourth year of Jehoiakira's reign, when the captivity com- menced, to the firft year of the reign of Cyrus, when the captives began to return. Zechariah (Chap, i, 13. and Chap. vii. 1.-5.) reckons from the eleventh year of Zedekiah, which completed the captivity by the ruin of the city and temple ; to the fourth year of Darius, in which the return of the captives Wc?s fully accompliftied. Be- twixt thele two computations, there is a differ- ence of abi>ut eighteen years, yet both are con- formable to the truth, and alike pointed out by thv.- fpirit of prophecy.
2 SEC-
Fart II. Ohfervations on their Dates, 6^'
S E C T I O N VI.
Time of the Converfwn of the Jews,
The fixth vial fignifies the converfion of the Jewifh nation to Chriftianity. This appears,
Firji, From the expreffions of the apoftles. They are all borrowed from the prophets, and as ufed by them, they indicate a Hep prepa- ratory to the return of the jews from their grea di perfion ; but that which prepares them for a return, according to the New Tetlament, is their receiving by faith the Mefliah, whom they rejeded. Thus, '* drying up the Euphra- " tes," Rev. xvi. 12. is an alluhon to the expref- fions of Iiaiah, Chap. xi. 15. '* And the Lord " fliall utterly dellroy the tongue (bay) 01 the " Egyptian fea, and with his mighty wina {hall " he Ihake his hand over the river, and Ihall ** fmite it in the ieven ftreams, and make men go " over dry-(hod : And there fhall be an high-way " for the remnant of his people." And to thofe of Zechariah, (Chap. x. 11.) " And lie fhall " pafs though the fea with afflidlion, and fhall ** fmite the waves in the fea, and all the deeps " of the river (hall dry up." In both thefe paffage], the expreffions, from their connexion With the comext, obvioufly point out a Hep pre- paratory to the return of the Jew^s from their
great
64 A Key to the Prophecies, Part II.
great difperlion. Is it not therefore reafonable to infer, that, the apoftle ules them in the fame fenfe ? The prophets allude to the former de- liverances of the Jewilh nation, all of which were preceded by the drying up of waters. The deliverance from Egyptian bondage was preceded by drying up the waters of the Red Sea ; the calamities of the wildernefs had an ilTue, by drying up the waters of Jordan ; and their return from Babylon was preceded by dry- ing up the waters of the Euphrates. But thofe who receive the authority of the New Teftament know, that their future return fhall be prece- ded by a change in the moral world, greater than either of thefe was in the natural world ; that their infidelity fhall be removed, and that they fliall cordially unite in the faith of the Mefliah whom they have always rejeded ^ ? " Preparing the way" is an allufion to the expreffions of Ifaiah (Ixii. 10.) ** Prepare ye *' the way of the people, cafl up, cafl up the " high-way, gather out the flones, lift up a " flandard for the people," which, from the context, appear obvioully to refer to the future return of the Jews. They are called " Kings," perhaps in allufion to their privileges as Chri- flians, for all Chriftians are kings as well as priefls to God ^ ; or it may be on account of
the
(i) 2 Cor. iii. 15, 16, 17. Rom. x. 26, (2) Rev. i. 5, 6.
Part II. Obfervations on their Dates. 65
the fuperior glory of their church, after theit converfion to Chriftianity. But for whatever reafon they are fo called, the expreflion is bor- rowed from the prophets. Thus, Ifaiah (Ixii. 3.) forefhewing the glory of the Jewilh church, upon their converfion to Chriltianity, fays, " Thou fhalt alfo be a crown of glory in the " hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the " hand of thy God." So Zechariah fays (ix. 16.) " And the Lord fhali fave them in that " day as the flock of his people ; for they fliall " be as the Hones of a crown, lifted up as an " enfign upon the land.*' They may be called ** Kings of the eaft," either becaufe their pro- genitor Abraham dame from the eaft to Judefa, or it may be a Hebraifm, meaning ancient. Now, in the latter days, the. denomination of ancient pertains to them, in preference to any other nation on earth.
e ^ Secondly y The illuftiration given of the fixth vial. Rev. xix. 5. -10. contains feveral expreflions which obvioufiy point out the converfion of the Jewifli nation. Thus, " the marriage of " the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made ** herfelf ready." Embracing rhe ~'ue religion | is frequently in fcripture reprefented by the me- t^hor of a marriage-covenant ; but particular-
E ly
66 A Key to the Prophecies, Part H,
ly the converfion of the Jews in the latter days is fo denominated. " Thy Maker is thine huf- ** band. — The Lord hath called thee, as a wo- " man forHiken and grieved in fpirit, an i a ** wife of youth, when thou waft refufed, faith " thy God," Ifa. liv. 5, 6. " As the bride- ** groom rejoiceth over the bride, fo fhall thy " God rejoice over thee," Ifa. Ixii. 5. As thefe expreffions refer to the future reftoration of the Jews to the Divine favour, it is reafonable to^ fuppofe, that when the apoftle ufes the fame ex- preffions, he has the fame times and perfons in view. Indeed they are not applicable, with any propriety, to the Gentiles, on account of the time of this marriage. The Gentile church was married to Chrift for two thoufand years before. It cannot therefore be faid of her, that her marriage is come at the fixih vial ; that it is *' then Ihc made hei felf ready ;" but it is per- fectly applicable to the Jews ; for " blindnefs is " happened to Ifrael, until the fulnefs of the " Gentiles is brought in, and then all Ifrael " fiiall be faved," Rom. xi. 25, 26.
What is faid, Rev. xix. 8. " And to her it ** was granted that flie Iliould be arrayed in fine " linen, clean and white ; for the fine linen is " the righteoufnefs of faints," manifeftly alludes to the words of the parable, Matth. xxii. 11. — 13. The primary defign of the parable is to re-i 3 prefent
Part II. Ohfef'vations on their Bates, 67
prefent the rejedliori of the Jewifh nation, and the caufe of it. They are call out from the marriage- feaft, becaufc they had not the wed- ding-garment. The Apoftle John gives the counter part of the parable. He intimates that they are received again, by introducing them as parties in the marriage, arrayed with the wedding-garment. By the wedding- garment, we are to underftand the righteoufnefs of Chrift. Their wanting the wedding-garment, fignifies their infidelity, refufing to fubmit to his righ- teoufnefs ; for when the Apoftle Paul fliews the reafon for which Ifrael was rejedted, in plain terms, without a parable, he ftates it thus : ** But Ifrael hath not attained to the law " of righteoufnefs. Wherefore ? Becaufe they " fought it, not by faith, but as it were by the *' works of the law. — For they, being ignorant " of God's righteoufnefs, and going about to " eftablifh their own righteoufnefs, have not " fubmitted themfelves unto the righteoufnefs " of God. For Chrift is the end of the law for " righteoufnefs to every one that belie veth," Rom. ix. 31, 32. and chap. x. 3, 4. In like manner, the Apoftle John explains what we are to underftand by their hjiving the wedding- garment, " the fine linen is the righteoufnels of " faints," that is, a fubmiffion by faith to him whofe name is <* The Lord our Righteous-
E 2, " IJESS,"
6S A Key to the Prophecies. Part IL
*' NESS, Jer. xxiii. 6. I cannot doubt, there- fore, that the Apoltle John underftands by the wife married to the Lamb, the converfion of the Jewifh nation.
Thirdly, The kings of the eaft are they who execute the wrath of God on the beaft and his adherents, at the feventh vial. This is obvious from the whole flrain of the narration. Now, by the uniform teflimony of the prophets, the Jews returning to their own land, under the au- fpices of the Meffiah, are the inftruments of di- vine vengeance on fpiritual Babylon ; at leafl: they who give it the laft and decilive blow. Hence it follows, that by the kings of the eaft the Jews muft be intended ; and in regard they cannot be partakers of the divine favour, nor inftruments of divine vengeance, while their in- fidelity remains, we may infer, that the fixth vial, which prepares thsir way, intimates their converfion.
The time of their converfion I fuppofe to be intended by Daniel, chap. xii. ii. " And from " the time that the daily facrifice ftiall be taken " away, and the abomination that maketh defo- " late fet up, there fliall be a thoufand two *' hundred and ninety days." He calculates from the beginning of the reign of Antichrift,
of
Fart II. Ohfervations on their Bates, 69
of whom he fpeaks in the language of the CId Teftament. Now, as the reign of Ancichrift ends in 1260 years, and the Mihcnnium com- mences in 1335 years, this intermediate num- ber of 1290 years refers to the converiion of the Jews. For, without all contrcverfy, they are members of the Millennial church, in com- mon with the Genriies, and therefore mult be converted before the 1335. Again, there is no event which we can fuppofe more intertfting to a perfon of Daniel's difpolition, than the reito- ration of his brethren to the favour of God. Belides, no event takes place betwixt the clofe of Antichriil's reign and the commencement of the Millennium, fo important as the converiion of the Jews. It is therefore moft probably the event intended. If fo, it takes place thirty pro- phetic years after the fall of the Pope's tempo- ral fovereignty ; and as the temporal fovereignA ty falls in the year 1998, their converiion Ihall happen in the year 202B ^
I am the more inclined to this calculation, from the parallel ftated by the Apoflle, betwixt the conduct of God to the Jews, and his treat- ment of the Gentiles. " For as ye (the Gen- E 3 " tiles)
(i) The diiference betwixt the civil and the prophedc year, is fo fmall in the courfe of thirty years, that it is not material to reckon it, for it does not ameimt to oi>.e 'whole ye^r.
7® A Key to the Prophecies, Part II.
" tiles) in times pad have not believed God, " yet have now obtained mercy through their " unbelief. Even fo have thefe (the Jews) " now not believed, that through your mercy, ^' they alfo might obtain mercy. For God hath ** concluded all (that is Jews and Gentiles) in ** unbelief, that he might have mercy upon ** all," Rom. xi. 30.-32. To make the pa- rallel exact, it is meet that the Jews fhould remain in unbelief, as long as the Gentiles did. Tht Gentiles remained excluded from the ordi- nances of the true religion for 2000 years, from the call of Abraham to the coming of Chrift. The Jews muft remain in unbelief for the fame period.
The prophet Hofea appears to me to have the converlion of Judah and Ifrael in view. " Af- ^* ter two days will he revive us ; the third day " he will raife us up, and we ftiall live in his ^* light," (chap. vi. 2.). Converlion is frequent- ly reprefented in fcripture by a refurredion. The converlion of Ifrael, in particular, is de- fcribed by this figure, Ezek. xxxvii. A day in prophetic language has various acceptations. It is put fometimes for a natural day, fometimes for a year \ and at other times it fignifies a thou - fand years, according to that of the Apoftle Pe- ter. ** One day is with the Lord as a thou- ff fand years, and a thoufand years as one day,"
(2 Pet.
Part II. Ohfervations on their Bates, yi
(2 Pet. iii. 8.). If taken in this lall fenfe, it intimates, that the Jews, after remaining ex- cluded from the ordinances of the true religion, and continuing ftrangers to the influences of the Spirit of God for 2000 years, fhall immediaicly as thefe end partake of the Spirit of God, and be admitted to the privileges of his children. The unbelief of the Jevviih nation commenced about the time of Chrift's perfcinal miniilry; and he was conliderably advanced in his per- fonal miniflry, in the 28th year of the comu.on reckoning, which anfwers to the 32d year of his age. Their unbelief, therefore, ought to end about ^. D. 2028.
SECTION VII.
1!i7ne of ihe Battle of Armageddon,
The battle of Armageddon moft probably will take place forty years after the converlion of the Jews^ My reafons for this opinion are,
Firflj It requires a confiderable time to col- lect the allies of the bead. The emiflarics dif- patched by the dragon, the bead, and the falfe prophet, " go forth to the kings of the earth, ** and of the whole world." Thefe kings muft be perfuade4 by " lying wonders," Rev. xvi.
E 4 14.
72 ,A Key to the Prophecies. Part II.
14. 16. After they are perfuaded feverally, it requires time to concert together, and to bring up their forces to the place of Armageddon.
Secondly, It requires time on the other hand, to inftru6t the Jevvifh church, after their con- verfion, and previous to their fettlement in Ju- dea, when they are to be the model of the fe- veral Chriftian churches fpread over the earth.
Thirdly, I fuppofe thefe words of the prophet Micah to be applicable to the period which e- lapfes betwixt the converfion of th.e Jews, and their fettlement in the promifed land. " Ac- " cording to the days of thy coming out of the ** land of Egypt will I fhew unto him marvel- " lous things," (Mic. vii. 15.). As the days alluded to were forty years, and the Jews are again fettled in Judea, in confequence of the battle of Armageddon, I conclude, that the like number of years Ihall run betwixt their converfion and the time in which the battle is fought. By adding therefore forty to the year 2028, we have 2068, as the year in which the battle fliall be fought.
SEC-
Part II. Ohfervations on their Bates. 73
SECTION VIII. ^
Time in which the Millennium begins.
The Jews take poflefiion of the land given their fathers, in confequence of the viftorj ob- tained in the battle of Armageddon : But wars follow, in order to deftroy the fyllem of Baby- lon, and fubdue the remaining power of the kings who fupported it. I fuppofe thefe wars take up five years, which, in conjundlion with the former forty, make up the number 1335. At the end of which the Millennium begins, (Dan. xii. 12.) ; that is 45 years after the con- verlion of the Jews ; 75 years after the clofe of the 1260 years of Antichrifl's reign, or the fall of the Pope's temporal fovereignty ; and 1335 prophetic years from the commencement of his reign, in the year 756. At that period the Church being triumphant over the world, and peace univerfally eftablifhed, the fpirit of pro- phecy begins to reckon the Millennium, A. D. 2073 ; or, in regard the odd days and hours by which the civil year exceeds the pro- phetic, amount in 75 years to one whole year, by deducting thefe, the Millennium will com- jnence A. D. 2072.
SEC'
74 -A Key to the Prophecies, Part II.
^ SEC TI ON IX.
Time in which Gog appears.
The duration of the Millennium is limited to a thoufand years, fix feveral times, in the 20th chapter of the Revelation, which induces me to confider it as a definite number. Again, I un- derlland the number in its plain literal meaning; for though there are obvious reafons for conceal- ing by myiUc numbers, a long period of cala- mity, fuch as that in which Antichrift reigns, thefe cannot apply to a period of confulation, fuch as the Millennium is reprefented to be. The length of the period rather increufes, than diminifhes the confolation promifed. Further, as the period is meaiured by years only, not by months or days, I take the number to fignify fo many civil, not prophetic years. So the Mil- lennium will end ^. JJ.-^oy2. A (hort time af- ter the clofe of the Millennium, Gog appears. The exadl year I pretend not to determine. At the end of the Millennium, " Satan is loofed " out of his prifon, and goes out to deceive the " nations," Rev. xx. 7, 8. But fome years will be necelfary to give fuccefs to his delufions ; and after his artifice has fucceeded, fome year^ more will be necelfary to colled forces from the ** four ^' quarters of the earth," to invade the Church.
After
Part II. Ohfewations on their Dates, 75
After the deftrudion of Gog and his army, no event of importance occurs, till the laft judg- ment. The whole period that elapfes, from the end of the Millennium to the day of judgment, is exprefsly called " a little feafon," (Rev. xx. 3.) But it may be fo called abfolutely, as including only a few years ; or comparatively with the period that preceded it, and fo may include a few centuries. Thus the feventh head of the beaft is faid to continue " a fliort fpace," (Rev. xvii. 10.), that is, compared with the lixth head, though it continued near two centuries.
But the exaft number of years that intervened, either betwixt the end of the Millennium and the day of judgment, or betwixt the deftrudion of Gog and the day of judgment, I know not ; and no number has occurred to me, in the pro- phecies, by which to difcover it^ with fatisfy- ing convidlion. It would appear that God has been pleafed to conceal the length of this laft period, to keep the Church watchful, looking
for
(1) We are told, Ezek. xxxix. 12. and 14. that the people of Ifrael were " feven months" burying the bones of Gog's army. I have no doubt but the perfon men- tioned by the prophet, is the fame introduced by the a- poftle at the clofe of the Millennium ; and it is obvious, that burying the bones mull be taken in a fpiritual, not a literal fenfe. Perhaps, therefore, the feven months may
meafure,
*j6 A Key to the Prophecies, Part II.
for the appearance of the Judge ; and that having given fo many demonftrations of his fe- cond coming, by the completion of prophecy in the ages that preceded, he will give no more till the lall trumpet founds.
meafure, in m3^c numbers, the period that elapfes be- twixt the deflru^lion of Gog and the day of judgment, making 210 prophetic years. However, candor obliges me to acknowledge that the conjedlure is confiderably weakened by whar ^s faid verfe 9. cf the fame chapter, that they were feven years burning the axmoiu- of Gog's multitude.
KEY
TO THE
PROPHECIES
WHICH ARE NOT YET ACCOMPLISHEIjI.
PART III.
TJje Events foretold in them.
CHAP. I.
7be prefent State of the World and the Churcb defcribed in the Prophecies.
BEFORE I proceed to future events, it may not be improper to ftate the view given ia the prophecies of this period in which we live. Such a view is neceflar/ to trace the pfogrefs of
events,
78 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
events, by fhewing the links which, in the chain of Providence, connedl the prefent with future times. Belides, if the view given of the Church and the World agrees with their (late and condition in our times, this coincidence aflbrds the ftrongeft evidence that the prophecies which regard future times, fhall be like wife accom- plillied in their feafon.
We are now in the year 1038 con fiderably ad- vanced, in the period of 1260 years, allotted to the reign of Antichrift. Now, the remarkable circumftances of this period are the following :
SECTION I.
The Ottoman Empire.
The plague of the fixth trumpet coincides w^ith the latter part of this period, and conti- nues to the conclufion of it, Rev. ix. 13.-21. " And the fixth angel, founded,' and I heard a " voice from the four horns of the golden altar *' which is before God, faying to the fixth angel " which had the trumpet, Loofe the four angels " which are bound in the great river Euphra- " tes. And the four angels were loofed, which " were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a " month, and a year, for to flay the third part '* of men. And the number of the army of the
*' horfemen
Part III. The Eve?its foretold in them, 79
" horfemen were two hundred thoufandthoufand: " And i heard the number of them. And thus I " faw the horfes in the vifion, and them that " fat on them, having breaft- plates of fire, and *' of jacind and briniltone ; and the heads of *' the horfes were as the heads of lions ; and *' out of their mouths ifTued fire, and fmoke and " brimftone. By thefe three was the third part " of men killed, by the fire, and by the fmoke, *' and by the brimftone, which ifTued out of " their mouths. For" their power is in their ** mouth, and in their tails : For their tails <* were like unto ferpents, and had heads, and " with them they do hurt. And the reft of " the men that were not killed by thefe plagues, ** yet repented not of the works of their hands, "that they (hould not worftiip devils, and idols " of gold and filver, and brafs, and ftone, and ** of wood ; which neither can fee, nor " hear, nor walk : Neither repented they of " their murders, nor of their forceries, nor of " their fornication, nor of their thefts." Every circumftance of this defcription has been ve- rified, in the ravages committed by the Turks,, and in the eftablilhment of the Ottoman Empire. The Turks were at firft four fmall dynafties, in the neighbourhood of the Euphrates, who at the time appointed by God, fuccefbfully pufhed their conquefts weftward. It is well
known.
8o A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
known, that their army confifted chiefly of horfe- men, and that they were remarkable for the ufe of gun-powder. The more we examine into their principles, government and manners, the more fliall we be convinced, that as they have been, fo they flill are, a horrible fcourge to the Chriftian world. Cruel in war, they have de- llroyed multitudes, and fpread devaftation by their arms : Inimical to the fciences and to eve- ry improvement, they have eftablifhed igno- rance, and refilled civilization, as far as their dominion extends : Brutal in their manners, they have trampled not only on the pure precepts of Chriftianity, but on the finer feelings of the hu- man heart, and the ties by w^hich mankind are united together in fociety, for the gratification of their lulls : Zealoufly attached to the falfe prophet Mahomet, in propagating his religion they have deflroyed the fouls of millions; " their *' tails were like unto ferpents, and with them " they do hurt, ver. 19." Now, " the prophet " that teacheth lies, he is the tail, Ifaiah ix. 15." Yetthejuftice of God, in continuing this fcourge, is vindicated by the conduct of profelTed Chri- llians. Of them it holds true at the prefent mo- ment, *' the reft of the men which were ?iot kill- " ed by thefe plagues, yet repented not of the ** v/orks of their hands, that they Ihould not " worfliip devils (demons), and idols of gold and
*• fiivej.
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 8i
" lilver, and brafs, and ftone, and of wood, " which neither can .fee, nor hear, nor walk. " Neither repented they of their murders, nor " of their forceries, nor of their fornication, nor " of their thefts." The Greek and Latin Churches -iealoufly propagate the demon-wor- Ihip of the ancients, under the name of worfhip given to faints and angels. They have efta- bliQied image- worfliip by law ; and a univerfal diflblution of manners prevails among them, by the teftimony of their own hiftorians.
SECTION II.
The Antichrijlian Empire,
A fecond remarkable circumftance in the re- prefentation of this period, is the reign of Anti- chrifl.- It is accurately defcribed, and laid be- fore us in various paflages of fcripture ; chiefly in thefe,-Dan. chap. vii. verfe 7. and 8. 20.-25. ; chap. xi. verfe 36.-39. ; 2 ThelT. chap. ii. verfe 3.-12. ; 2 Tim. chap. iv. verfe 1.-5. ; Rev. chap. xiii. ; chap. xvii.
The prophecy in the firll paiTage reprefents four univerfal monarchies, fucceflively following each other, of which the Babylonian empire exiHing in the prophet's time, was the firft. It
F jfoints
82 A Key to the Prophecies, Part 111,
points out a remarkable circumftance in the fate of the fourth of thefe empires, " That it fhould " not be followed . by another univerfal monar- " chy, but (hould be divided into feveral fepa- *' rate independent kingdoms, reprefented by " the ten horns." And that this Hate of things fhould continue till the reign of the faints, or the commencement of the Millennium, Accord- ingly the Roman empire, allowed by all hifto- rians to be the fourth univerfal monarchy, has been divided by the northern nations above a thoufand years ago, into the feveral indepen- dent kingdoms of Europe ; princes have arifen fince that divifion, ambitious of forming a uni- verfal monarchy. But He who regulates the ba- lance of power, more efFedually than the fchemes of politicians, or the arms of contemporary prin- ces, has uniformly difappointed their devices, and the order of things reprefented in the pro- phecy, has been preferved to the prefent moment. The prophecy fhews the particular part of the fourth monarchy, which fhould be thus di- vided into feparate kingdoms. For it is faid that the three firft beafts had their lives pro- longed, after their dominion was taken away ; and all the horns are reprefented as ifTuing from the head of the fourth beafl. Thefe two cir- cumllances compared, imply that the original provinces of the fourth monarchy, thofe fur- rounding
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 83
rounding the imperial city, diitind from the •original provinces of the three former empires, Ihould be thus divided into feparate kingdoms. Accordingly we ought to look for them not in. Babylon, not in Perfia, not in Greece, but in the European provinces of the Roman empire. There they have been ereded. There they are ftill maintained. The fame G od who difappointed the European princes, affedting univerfal mo- narchy, fet limits to the ravages of the Saracens^ and the conquefts of the Turks, fo as to prevent efFedually their difturbing that order of things which his word had foretold.
The prophecy further fhews, " That in the " midft of, and contemporary with thefe king- " doms, fhould be that of Antichrift, reprefented " by the little horn ; that though a little horn, " he had a mouth fpeaking great things, and a '* look more flout than his fellows ;" that it Ihould be divers " from the contemporary king- " doms ; that he Ihould fpeak great words a- " gainil the Moft High, and think to change " times and laws." Accordingly the papal do- minion has arifen from the ruins of the fallen empire, and has exifted among the king- doms of Europe for a thoufand years. The territory of this potentate is fmall, compa- red with the other divifions of the empire ; but his claims are unbounded, arrogating to himfelf
F 2 authority
84 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III,
authority over all created beings, in matters tem- poral and fpiritual, as being the vicar of Chrift, and the reprefentative of God.
The nature of his government is different from that of the other kingdoms pf Europe, having an ecclefiaftical fupremacy joined to the tempo- ral power. His rage for propagating idolatry ; his intolerant fpirit exerted frequently, exten- fively, and violently, in perfecuting thofe who have adhered to God's written word ; his at- tempts to alter or annul the eternal laws of God, by difpenfations and indulgenciesj and to efta- bliili, by his own authority, as pretended head of the Church, a mode of worfliip diametrically oppofite to that which pure Chriltianity enjoins, are fa<5ls which the annals of Europe fully af-
certain.
" Thefe things were not done in a corner."
•* He that runneth, may read."
In the nth chapter of Daniel, the fpirit of
prophecy having introduced the fame arrogant
opponent of the Deity mentioned before, illu-
firates more particularly the circumftances of
his oppoiition ; that he fliould not " regard
'* the God of his fathers, nor the defire of wo-
" men," (or v;ives, as it might be rendered;)
that inftead of the God of his fathers, he " Ihould
" honour the god of forces, (God's protec-
** tors), with gold and lilver, and with preci-
" ous ftones, and pleafant things." Thathefliould
fucceed
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 85
fucceed for the defenders or priefts ^ of thofe gods-protedtors, fo as to caufe them " have rule " over many, and divide the land among them " for their reward."
Now though the Pope, by his authority, has not eftablifhed nominally the Pagan fuperftition of an- cient Rome ; yet he has enjoined celibacy to the clergy, and fuch as devote themfelves to a reli- gious life; inftead of the demon -worfliip of the ancients, he has eftablifhed that of faints and angels, under the notion of their being protec- tors to individuals, families, provinces, and king- doms. He has perfuaded men to build temples, and confecrate oiferings to them ; and thefe of- ferings confift of gold, filver, precious ftones, pleafant veflels, and ornaments of various kinds.
Fa He
(i) I take the liberty of diiFering from Mede in his tranflation of this paffage. The word plIZ^^ ^ repeatedly tX3.n^2itt^, fucceed, in the former part of the chapter, par- ticularly ver. 28. The word tranflated Jirong holds, is allowed to be a figm'ative expreffion here, and therefore equally applicable to the prieits as to the temples ; but the fenfe of the paffage reftrifts it to the priefb. It could be no gain or reward to faints and angels, that temples were erected, and that they v.-ere worfhipped ; but it was cer- tainly great gain to the prieiis. Befides, the conftruftiou requires this tranflation 5 for the particle '^,for, is joined to the word »V;>DD» defenders, not to CD^D* protec- tors, as it ought to have been, according to Mede's tranfla- tion.
86 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
He has fucceeded fo far as to render the clergy that fupport his worfliip, obje<5ls of veneration to the multitude ; he has introduced them into the courts of princes as their confeflbrs and counfellors, and procured a great part of the re- venues and lands of Europe to be divided a- mong them for their reward.
As the time approached when this extraordi- nary charader ihould appear, the fpirit of prophe- cy more clearly unfolded the circumftances refpec- ting him, which were before wrapped up in myf- tery. After all that. is revealed to Daniel, it re- mained Hill uncertain, Whether this opponent of the Deity. Ihould be a fecret or an open ene- my ? How his government fhould be divers from the other governments-contemporary with him ? Upon what grounds he fliould claim fuch unli- mited authority ? And by what means he fliould eflablifli that authority in the world ? But we have an illuftration of thefe particulars in the fecond Epiftle to the Theffaionians, chap. ii. yer. 3.-12. The paffage affords to the unpreju- diced mind a fatisfadory anfwer to thefe feve- ral queries. The apoltle intimates, " that there • ' fliould be a falling away firft, and that then " the man of fm fliould be revealed," that is, that there fliould be an apoftafy from the faith, which would produce Antichrifl;. At the fame time, by the apoftafy mentioned, he
could
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 87
could not mean an abfolute renunciation of the Chriftian name, for he calls it " a myftery of ** iniquity," and hints that the beginning of it appeared in his own time : ** It dotn already " work ;" of courfe he mult have in view Hy- meneus and Philetiis, and others, who fell away from the true doctrines and pure precepts of Chriftianity, while they adhered to the profef- iion of it ; fo that the man of fin could not be an avowed, but fecret enemy, who, under the maik of an outward profeffion of Chrillianity, fhould contradidt its docftrines, and counteract its precepts.
Again, he reprefents him as " fitting in the " temple of God." The Jewifii Doctors fat when they taught ; the temple, in .he laiiguage of the New Teftament, fignifies the church. By the expreflion, therefore, the apoftle inti- mates, that this extraordinary perfon fhould claim and exercife the office of a paitor or teacher in that fociety, which is by profeition the church of Chrift. This ecclefiattical autho- rity, together with the civil dommion reprefent- ed in Daniel, muft form a government diiterent from tliat of the contemporary princes.
He further airerts,that "hefitteth in the temple " of God, as God, fhewing himfelf that ht is " God," which implies that Antichrifi: would not exprefsiy deny God, but claim a delegated
F 4 authority
3
88 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
authority from him, as being his vifible reprefen- tative, at the fame time ufing that authority, in oppofing God and exalting himfelf. In per- fect correfpondence with this idea, the Bifhop of Rome claims authority to -alter the laws of God, as being the vicegerent of God on earth, the vifible head of the church, and the vifible judge of controverfy.
The means by which Antichrift would efl:a- blifli his authority in the world, the fpirit of prophecy lays before us in thefe expreffions : " His coming is after the working of Satan, with *' all power, and figns, and lying w^onders, and *' with all the deceivablenefs of unrighteouf- " nefs ;" That is, he Ihall arrive at his authori- ty and power, not in the way in which princes commonly extend their dominions, by open force, but by fecret fraud, particularly by pretending to work miracles % feme of which fiiall be pre- ternatural, performed by the operation of Satan % others ftiall be illufions, performed by flight of hand; together with thefe, he fliall ufe the
feveral
(i) The Church of Rome, and her fpiritual head aflert, that miracles are a mark of the true Church ; and chiefly by pretending tD this power, they maintained their au- thority in the dark and fuperftitious ages.
(2) Aliquando fit in Eccklia (inquit Lyrannus in Dan. c. xiv.), deceptio populi naaxima, in rairaculis faftis a facerdotibus, \'el eis adherentibus, propter kicrum tempo- rale. ]Miracula fieri hominibixs ad imagines confiuenti-
bus,
Part III. The Events foretold iti tijem, 89
feveral arts which cunning fiiggefls to unrighte- ous men, to pervert or deceive the world ^ In regard fome doubts might occur, with refped: to the nature of the falling away, or apoftafy mentioned, 2 Theff. chap. ii. ver. 3. it is illuftra- ted, I Tim. iv. ver. 1.-3. " The Spirit fpeaketh " exprefsly, that in the latter times fome Ihall " depart from the faith. Speaking lies in hy- " pocrify, having their confcience feared with " a hot iron ; forbidding to marry, and com- " manding to abftain from meats, which God ** hath created to be received with thankfgi- " ving of them which believe and know the " truth." The apoftafy therefore appears to be no exprefs denial of the Chriftian name, for thefe apoftates teach lies in hypocrify, a character not applicable to thofe who have laid afide the profeffion of Chriftianity. BefiJes, the prominent features of that apoftafy are laid be- fore us, to which the doctrines and pradices of
the
biis, non iinquam operatione demonum, ad fallendiim.in- ordinatos cultoris, Deo permittente, exigente totium in- fidelitate. (B. in Can. Mifllc, c. 9. In facramento), (inqiiit Alex, de Hales, in 4. fent. ^. 53.) Apparet caro, iaterdum homlnum. procuratione, interdum operatione diabolica.
(i) The various arts of Papal Rome to eftablilli her au- ti:ority, as well as her fuccefs, cannot be expreffed better than in Scripture language ; " By her forceries were all " nations deceived,"
90 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
the church of Rome accord, as face anfwers to face in a glafs.
Thefe features are :— The dodlrines concerning demons ' ; — the prohibition of marriage ; — and the command to abftain from certain meats.
The Pagans afferted concerning their demons, that they were beings of a middle nature, be- twixt the fovereign gods and mortal men ^ ; that they were agents and mediators betwixt the fu- perior gods and men ; fo Plato , " God is not *' approached by men, but all the commerce ** and intercoLirfe betwixt gods and men are " performed by the mediation of demons. De- ** mons are reporters and carriers from men to " the gods, and again from the gods to men, of ** the fupplications and prayers of the one, and *' of the injund:ions and rewards of devotion " from the other." That fome of them were originally men, who, on account of tTieir virtues, "were raifed to the rank of demons after their death ; fo Hefiod inform us, " Ihat when thefe
" happy
(i) That ^.ixc-jcxXtacii Ixiy-o'iiuv, figiilfy dofh-incs of which demons are the objeft, will appear by comparing fimilar exprcfTions in Scripture, particularly Heb. vi. 2. BxirTiau-uMy ^iootyjf,:, &c. lignify doftrines concerning baptifm •, the lay- ing on of hands ; the refurreflion of the dead, and the life eternal.
(2) n«l' TO ^jKjtionOI' l^lTX^V es-T* 6tH T{ KXt Qj^flTi?. PlatO ID
Sympofio.
(3) In his Sympofium.
Part III. The Events foretold in them, gt
"happy men of the firfl and golden age of . *' the world were departed this life, great Ju- " piter promoted them to be demons, that is, " keepers and protedors of earthly mortals, . " overfeers of their good and evil works, and " givers of riches." This order of demons found place in the religion of the ancient Ro- mans, under the namcb of Penates, Lares, and Manes Dii ; of them Cicero fays \ " Let them *' worfhip the gods, both thofe who were " ever accounted celeftial, and thofe whom ** their own merit has advanced to heaven." Again, ** Let the rights of feparate fouls be in- " violable, and let them account the deceafed ** worthies as gods." Befides thefe, their theo- logilts introduced another kind of demons, more high and fublime, who had never been linked to a mortal body, but were from the beginning always the fame ^. The heathens further main- tained concerning their demons, that they ought to be worfliipped, by making images, building temples, rearing altars for them, and burning incenfe before them. Who is it therefore who examines without prejudice the dodtrines of the church of Rome concerning faints and angels,
who
(i) Cicero, de Legibus, lib. ii.
(2) Apuleius de die. Socratis. Plutarch de Defe6lione Oratonim Mede's Works, p. 631.
52 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
"who is not convinced that they have revived the ancient docflrines concerning demons, as jto their nature, office, origin, and the manner of wor- Ihipping them ^ ; and that of them the Spirit fpeaketh exprefsly, when he fays, " fome Ihall " depart from the faith, teaching doftrines con- *' cerning demons.'*
Another doctrine of the apoflafy foretold is, the prohibition of marriage. The application of this to the church of Rome requires no proof.
No
(i) See on this laft head, Middleton's letter from Rome, in which he proves, from the teflimony of the Claffics, compared with what pafled under his own eye, that the mode of worfhip now eftablifhed in Rome, differs not in die m.oft trivial circumflance from that praftifed by the ancient Romans, except in the name •, that it is mere Paganifm, with a ChrifHan afpedl.
The moft abfurd part of tlie do£lrines concerning de- mons, the worfhip of images, is not only pradlifed over all the dominions of the Church of Rome, but it is alfo de- fended by the arguments which the Pagan Theologills iuggefted ; namely, that men woi"lliip, not the dead image, but the Being reprefented by it. So Arnobius (Adverfus Gentiles, lib. vi.) introduces the Gentiles defending their image-worihip in this manner. " Neque nos aera, neque " auri argentique materias, neque alias quibus iigna con- " fiunt, cas effe perfe Deos, et religiofa decernimus nomi- " na. Scd eos in his colimus, eofque veneramur, quos de- " dicatio infert facra, et fabrilibus effecit habitare limu- " lacris."
Part TIL Hje Events foretold hi them. 93
No doubt fonie of the early heretics decried marriage, in which they flievved the fpirit of the Antichrifl foretold, but it remained for the Roman oracle to eftablifh by his authority, and to reprefent as a Chriftian inllitution, the celibacy of the clergy, and fuch as devote them- felves to a religious life.
As to abftinence from particular kinds of meat, another doctrine of the apoftafy fore- told, let the devotees of Rome fpeak their fen- timents plainly, and they will acknowledge how much of real religion (in their opinion) confifts in abftaining from flefli on Fridays, during Lent, and other fails appointed by their Church. Or if they fhould not fptak • their fentiments fo plainly, all thofe acquaint- ed with the commerce of Europe, can tefti- fy how much it is affedled by the fuperftitious reverence paid to this apoftatical precept, over all the dominions of the church of Rome, in procuring a ready faie for the vaft quantities of lifli taken on the coafts of Europe, ^nd even of America, to fupply the want of fleih, from which the votaries of Pvome pioufly abllain. In order to fulfil every circumftance, mentioned in the prophecy, thefe feveral dodtrines have been in- troduced into the world, recommended to the veneration of mankind, and finally eftablifaed as laws binding on the coafcience, by pretended
miracles.
94 ^ K^y io the Prophecies, Part III.
miracles, and fabulous legends % the arts of thofe who teach lies in hypocrifj.
In
(i) As an inftance of fabulom legends being ufed to recommend image -worfhip, one of the apoftatical dodh-ines, take the account of Bale, (Script. Illuft. Britan. as quoted by Mede, b. iii. ch. 6.'). He relates, that about the year 712, one Egivin of Worcefter publifhed in writing certain revelations, yea exprefs vifions he had feen, wherein he was enjoined to fet up in his diocefe of Worcefter the image of the Blefled Virgin, for the people to worfliip ; which Pope Conftantine I. having made him confirm by an oath, not only ratified by his bull, but caufed Brithwald the Archbiihop to hold a council of the whole clergy at London, to commend them to the people.
In that idolatrous council, the 2d of Nice (aft. 4.), one of their proofs, among many others 'of a fimilar nature, for worlliipping of images, is a tale (quoted out of I know not what %>ppronius) of a certain reclufe, who ufing to worfhip an image of the Virgin Mary, holding Chrift in her arms, had been a long time tempted by the Devil to fornica- tion ; for which the old man being much grieved, the devil vifibly appeared to him, and told him in plain terms, but under an oath of fecrecy, that he would never ceafe to vex him, until he left off worfhipping the image of the Blefied Virgin.
The monk, notwithftanding the Devil had made him fwear by the Moll High he fhould tell nobody, yet ac- quaints one Abbot Theodore with the bufinefs, who not only allows of his perjury in revealing it, but gives him
this
Part III. Thf Events foretold in them, 95
In the 13th and 17th chapters of the Apo- calypfe, the finilhing touch is given to the de- fcnption of Antichrift ; whatever was obfcure in the former palTages is there cleared up. Every quelUon that can occur to an inquifitive mind is fully anlwered, particularly refpeding the feat of his government, the time of its erec- tion, the temper and fpirit of it, its form and manner.
The feat of government appears to be the city of Rome ; for we are told, that the dragon " gave him (the beaft) his power, and his feat," (or throne). The dragon reprefents Satan ru- ling by means of the Pagan Roman Emperors ; " giving his feat to the beaft," muft therefore fignify, that he would beftow on Antichrift the lame throne on which they governed, that is, the city of Rome. Again, the feven heads with which the beaft is reprefented, fignify fe- ven mountains, on which the woman fitteth, chap. xvii. 9. •, a mark well known to be de- fcriptive of Rome. But to put the matter be- yond
this ghoftly refolution : " St//^^jg« I'l aoi (.irt y-xroiXiTrth ivrctn-
** E^ eixovi. It were better he frequented all the ftews in *' the city, than not to worfliip Chrift and his Mother in " an image." I am afraid feme of this monk's fucceflbra ilill obferve this wholcfome counfel. Ibid.
96 A Key to the Prophecies. Part I If.
yond all controverfy, he adds, ver. 18. '* The ** woman thou fawell is that great city which ■" reigneth over the kings of the earth ;" a cha- rader applicable to Rome only, termed in the days of the Apollle John, the Miftrefs of the World.
The time of its erection is pointed out, by directing our attention to the fucceffive forms of government exercifed in the city of Rome, of which the Antichriftian dominion is declared to be the eighth. So the angel, interpreting the feven heads, fays, Rev. xvii. 10. " There are " feven kings : five are fallen, one is, and the " other is not yet come ; and when he cometh, " he muft continue a fhort fpace. And the beaft " that was, and is not, even he is the eight, " and is of the feven, and goeth into perdition." Kings, in the language of prophecy, fignify kingdoms, or a fucceffion of perfons in authori- ty K Here they denote fo many forms of go- vernment, fucceffively exercifed in the city of Rome. Of thefe, fays the angel, " five arc fal- " len, and one is ;" that is, five are already pafied previous to the vifion, and the prefent form of government, the imperial, is the fixth. This reprefentation perfectly accords with that cf Tacitus the Roman hiflorian -. " Rome,"
fays
(i) See Dan. vii. 17. — 23. Dan. viii. 20, 21, 22.
(2) Tacit. Ana. lib. i. c. i.
2
Part HI. The Events foretold in tbem. 97
fajs he, " was firft governed by kings, then by " conluls, by dictators, by decimviri, by mili- " tary tribunes, with confular powers," The next diftinil form of government was the impe- rial, fettled by Augiiftus, and exercifed by Do- mitian at the time of the vilion ; fo that the an- gel fays with all propriety, " One is," He then direcls us to look forward, till the imperial form of government fhould pafs away, and another not exiiling at the time of the vilion ihould be fet up, which would continue but a ihort fpace, and reprefenting this as giving place to the An- tichriliian dominion, making the eighth form of Roman government.
-Now, it is well known that the imperial form of government continued in Rome, till Odoacer king of the Heruli obliged Augullulus to abdi- cate the empire. Odoacer in a little time was overcome, and ilain by Theodoric king of the Otirogoths. The Oitrogoths were ilripped of their conquefts by the generals of Juitinian, em- peror of the eail. Juilinian conititnted Rome and its territory a fmall dutchy, fubject to his deputy, under the title of Exarch, refiding at Ravenna. This was the only new form of go- vernment fince the fail of the imperial; for the Goths and Oitrogoths governed Rome, by the title of Kings of Italy, which was only one of the ancient forms revived. Rome remained lub-
G ject
^ A key to the Prophecies, Part III.
jed to the Exarch of Ravenna, till by a grant of Pepin king of France the Exarchate was given to the Bifhop of Rome, which his fucceflbrs re- tain to this day. Upon his being raifed to the rank of a temporal prince, Rome became again the feat of government, and of a government perfedtly diftind from all the different forms exercifed in it before, fo that, according to the interpretation of the angel, he is the eighth that goGth into perdition. There is an admirable propriety in the angel's expreffion, if attentive- ly conlidered. " He is the eight, he is of the " feven ;" that is, the Antichriftian dominion that (hall be erected in Rome, may in fome re- fpedls be termed the eighth form of government, though in other refpects the feventh. Tlie rea* fons will appear obvious, if the hiftory of Rome is attentively conlidered. From the extindion of the imperial to the eredion of papal domi- nion, Rome was not the feat of government : Neither Odoacer, Theodoric, or his fuccef- fors, nor the Exarchs of Ravenna, refided in Rome, or took a title from Rome. Their government therefore could not be reprefent- ed with propriety as exercifed by Rome, that is, as a diltind head of Roman go*, o^nment ; for this reafon, thofe were but feven heads, and the Antichriftian dominion may be reckoned the » feventh. Bat in regard a confiderable period of
time
^art lit. The Events foretold in them. 99
time elapfed betwixt the imperial and papal do- minion, and that Rome appears during that pe- riod in a (late perfedlly diftindl from what it was before or after, it was neceflary to mention this in the explication of the emblem ; and on this account, the Antichriftian dominion is term- ed by the angel, the eighth.
Another expreffion of the angel is well wor- thy of attention, *' And the beaft that was^ and " is not, even he is the eight." The words are an illullration of what was faid, chap. xiii. 3. ** And I faw one of his heads as it were w^ound- " ed to death, and his deadly wound was heal- *' ed :" Whereas in the tranlition from one head to another, during the courfe of the firfl fix, there was no hazard to the life of the beaft; yet he mentions, that in the tranllation from the lixth to the feventh or laft head, the lite of the beaft ftiould be extinguiftied for a feafon, but again revived ; that is, in the feveral changes from one form of government to another, during the firft fix, there was no danger to the exift- ence of the empire, but that in palling from the fixth to the laft form of government, the exift- ence of the empire would be extinguiftied for a feafon ; that Rome would receive a blow, which, in human appearance, would prove mor- tal to its povv-er and dominion ; yet that a new form of government would be fet up, wjiich, to
G 2 the
100 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
the aftonifliment of the world, would revive its grandeur and empire, and that this form of Ro- man government was the Antichrift meant. This is a decifive circumllance. The empire was extingui filed by the fword of Odoacer, and remained extindt under the Oflrogoths and em- perors of the eaft. During all that period, Rome was not the metropolis of a great empire, but the inconfiderable town of a petty dutchy. She was no more the conquering city, that gave laws to an obedient world, but the defencelefs prey of every bold invader. Comparing her fi- tuation at that period with the paft, was there not reafon to fay. Imperial Rome, where is fhe ? She, once the terror of her enemies, and the glory of her allies, " was, but is not." Conii- dering the courfe of human events, was there not reafon to infer, that her glory was for ever extinguifhed ? that her fate would be fimilar to that of the ancient feats of empire ? that flie fhould become in a little time a deferted Nineveh, or a ruinous Babylon ? But it was not fo. Be- hold the Bifhop of Rome invefted with the rights of a temporal fovereign I animated by a bold ■' ambition, making hafty ftrides to univerfal em- pire ! fee thofe daring attempts crowned with amazing fuccefs I fo that in procefs of time, Pa- pal, Rome, by the thunder of her excommuni- cations, became more formidable to a fuperfti-
tious
Part III. The Events foretold in them* loi
tious world, than ever Imperial Rome was, by the valour of her legions, to the affrighted na- tions. The thinking part of mankind beheld with aftonifliment the growing greatnefs of the ambitious Pontiff, which thej dared not to check ; while the fuperititious and the ignorant fubmitted to a more than fervile fubjedion, an idolatrous adoration of the ghoftly Ruler of Rome. Such are the well known fadls which hiftory relates, and fure the emblem^ of the vi- fion reprefent them with accuracy and proprie- ty ; for the world is laid " to wonder, and they " that dwell on the earth to worlhip the beail, " whofe deadly wound was healed."
The ten horns afford another mark of the time in which the empire of Antichriit Ihould be let up in the world. This murk was given hi the prophecy of Daniel mentioned above ; nere there is an explication of it by the angel interpreter, chap. xvii. 12. " And the ten horns which " thou faweil, are ten kings, which have le- " ceived no kingdom as yet ; but receive power ** as kings one hour with the beall." He uui- mates that the Roman empire fhould not be iul- lowed by another uni venal monarchy, accoid- ing to the uniform courfe of human events be- fore, but that it fliould be divided into feveral feparate independent kingdoms ; direding our attention to that remarkable circumftance, as a C 3 mark
102 A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL
mark of the time in which Antichrift fhould reign ; becaufe fuch a divifion of the empire mull take place before his appearance, and the king- doms then ereded muft remain coeval with the reign of Antichrift, during its continuance. Ac- cordingly the northern nations diflblved the uni- ty of the Roman empire, fet up the feveral king- doms of Europe % which had no exiftence at the
period
(i) Learned men have difcovered juft ten kingdoms erefted by the noithern nations, after the fall of the im- perial form of government : For my part, I think it not neceflary to be fo exadl. The frequent application of ten, in fcripture, to an indefinite number, juftifies fufficiently our taking it in that fenfe here. Thus, ten times (Gen. xxxi. 7. 41.), lignify many times; ten women (Levit. xxvi. 26.), are many women ; ten fons, i Sam. i. 8. are many fons ; ten men, Eccl. vii. 9. lignify many men. Beiides, the prophecy reprefents fuch changes in horns, that if they were intended to point out the exa£l number of kingdoms, it would be neceflary to reprefent the beaft, fometimes with more, fometimes Vt^ith fewer ; whereas he is every where reprefented with ten. Thus, Dan. vii. the beaft is firft reprefented with ten horns ; then we are told that another horn came up after them, fo they made ele- ven ; but this lail horn plucked up three of the firft by the roots, fo there remained but eight ; yet the fame beaft is reprefented throughout the Apocalypfe, with ten horns. The truth is, that the kingdoms eretled by the northern nations, were variable as to their numbers ; but as they were many when fet up at firft, they continue to be many fepai-ate kingdoins ftillj which fully vindicates the pro- phetic reprefentation.
|*art IIL The "Events foretold in them. 103
period of the vifion ; and thefe kingdoms remain coeval with the Papal dominion in Rome for a thoufand years paft.
The fpirit of the Antichriftian government is reprefented chiefly by three characters, arro- gance, idolatry, and perfecution. Arrogance is held forth in thefe expreffions, Rev. xiii. 5. " And " there was given to him a mouth, fpeaking " great things." This character was largely de- fcribed by the former prophets. The fame ex- preffions are ufed Dan. vii. 8. and explained verfe 25. " He Ihall fpeak great words againft " the Mofl High, — and think to change times ** and laws ;" and chap. xi. 36. " He fhall ex- *' alt himfelf, and magnify himfelf above every ** god, and fpeak marvellous things againft the *' God of gods." Of him the Prophet Ifaiali fays, chap. xiv. 13. and 14. " Thou haft faid in *' thine heart, I will afcend in heaven, I will *' exalt my throne above the ftars of God ; I will *' lit alfo in the midft of the congregation, in " the fides of the north : I will afcend above *' the height of the clouds, I will be like the " Moft High."
The Apoftle Paul, treating of the fame cha-
radter, fays, " He oppofeth and exalteth him-
" felf above all that is called God, or is wor-
" ft]ipped ; fo that he, as god, fitteth in the
G 4 " temple
K?. If' ■'
104 -^ ^^y ^0 '^<? Prophecies. Part III.'
** temple of God, fhewing himfelf that he is "> god."
The idolatry of this power is pointed out un^ der the terms of blafphemy% Rev. xiii. 6. and fornication, chap. xvii. 1.-5. And his perfe- cuting the true worfhippers of God is mention- ed in plain terms, chap. xiii. 7. " It was given to " him to make war with the faints, and to over- " come, tiiem," a circumflance which exadly agrees with the reprelentation of the prophet Daniel, (chap. vii. 21. and 25.) " I beheld, and " the fame horn made war with the faints, and *^ prevailed againft them ; — he fhall wear out^ '' the faints of the MoftHigh." And the wo- man carried by the heart, is faid to be '* drunk- *^ en with the blood of the faints, and with the *'< blood of the martyrs of Jefus," chap. xvii. 6.
The avowed claims of the Roman pontiff, the uniform pradiice of the Church of Rome, guided by his authority, and the public records of Eu- rope, abundantly fhev/ how applicable thefe charaders are to the papacy.
Indeed the fads on which the proof is built, are acknowledged by the moft zealous defenders of the fee of Rome, though the criminality of thefe fads is denied. 3y a delulion common to all irreclaimable linners, they call the vices to which they are addidted, by the name of thofe
virtues
(i) Compare with Ifa.lxv. 7. aiid Ezek. xx. 27, 28.
Part III. the Events foretold in them. 105
virtues which they refemble. Arrogance is with them, lawful authority. Idolatry is devotion, and perfecution is zeal in propagating the faith, and purging the world of heretics. The tyrant Nero would not acknowledge that he exceeded lawful authority. The Heathens defended their idolatry by the fame ibphiftical arguments which the Church of Rome offers at this day. And the apoftate Jewifh Church fancied they did God good fervice, when they put to death Chrift and his Apoftles. We might exped that the Church of Rome, animated by the fame fpirit, would be under the influence of the fame delu- lion. But what is more to our purpofe, the pro- phecies exprefsly mention this deluiion. It is of them the apoitle fays, (2 Theff. ii. 10, 11, 12.), " Becaufe they received not the love of the ** truth, that they might be faved : For this " caufe, God fliall fend t\itm. Jttong delujions, " that they Ihould believe a lie : That they " might be all damned who believe not the " truth, but had pleafure in unrighteoufnefs.'* When the prophecies are more abundantly ful- filled by the lapfe of time, and fpiritual Babylon is more clearly revealed, by the plagues which God will inflid in his providence, Hill this de- Ivifion continues. When *' the fifth angel poured " out his vial on the feat of the beaft, and his ^* kingdom was full of darknefs, they gnawed
" their
io5 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III:
" their tongues for pain, and blafphemed the *' God of heaven, becaufe of their pains and ** their fores, and repented not of their deeds." Rev. xvi. 10, II.
The form of the Antichriftian government is defcribed in this prophecy. The form of any government, diftindt from the fpirit of it, is nei- ther good or evil ; it is not therefore fo liable to mifreprefentation by the bias of our prejudices and paffions. It is a matter of hiftorical invefli- gation rather than of moral difquilition. The Antichriftian government appears from the pro- phecy to be very complex ; yet the feveral con- ftituent parts, and their relations to each other, are minutely delineated, fo that there is little probability the reprefentation will fuit any other government but that which the fpirit of prophe- cy had in view. The conftituent parts of Aiiti- chrift's government are thefe : The firft beaft, defcribed chap. xiii. i. — lo. chap. xvii. 7. The horns of the firil beaft, chap. xiii. 2. and chap, xvii. 12. — 18. The fecond beaft, xiii. 11. — 17. The image of the firft beaft, chap. xiii. 14, 15. The woman carried by the beaft, chap. xvii. I. — 6. and 18.
In the firft two verfes of the 13th chapter, we have a general reprefentation of the Roman empire, under the emblem of a beaft with feven heads J that is, as fubfifting under feven difte-
rent
Part III. The Eve?its foretold in them, 107
rent forms of government, which include the whole period of its exiftence, from the founda- tion of the city to its final deftrudion. From the 3d verfe, though the term beaft is retained, there is a tranfition in the idea conveyed by it from the colleSlive body of the empire to they^"- 'venth head of that empire, which makes the firft a beaft as diftindl from the fecond, and confti- tutes the principal part of the Anticliriiltian go- vernment. By an ufual figure of fpeech, the whole is put for a part. As this is an obferva- tion of the laft importance, in forming diftind ideas of the feveral fymbols ufed in this chapter, it will be neceflary to eftablifii the truth of it.
And in order to this, confider the interpreta- tion of the angel. Rev. xvii. 7.-13. exprefsly de- figned to fiiew " the myftery of the beaft." In that paflage, the term Beaft is ufed five feveral times, yet four times of thefe five the angel muft be underftood to defcnbe by the term, not the col- lective body of the empire, but the feventh or laft head. Thus, ver. ii. " The beaft that was and ,*' is not, even he is the eighth, he is of the feven." This cannot in any fenfe apply to the colledtive body of the empire, but obvioufly refers to the head, ver. 12. " and the ten horns — -receive *• power as kings one hour with the beaft." This cannot mean that they fliould receive power at the fame time with the colledive body
of
loS A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
of the empire, for they make a part of it, and it were a folecifm to fay, that they would re- ceive power when they would receive power. The intention is to fhevv, that they would be contemporary with the feventh head here delign- cd by the general term Bead, ver. i^. " i xicfe " fhall give their power and lirenglh unto the " beall." Not furely to the coiiediive body of the empire, foi that would be giving tiieii power to themfelves, but to the feventh head of the beait then reigning; ver. 17. " For God hath " put in their hearts to give their kingdom unto " the beaft," that is, to the feventh head.
That the term Beaft here fignifies the head of the Antichriftian empire diilindl from the body is confirmed, by comparing this with the parallel paffage, Dan. vii. 20, 21. 24, 25. ; for all the charaAers here given of the beaft are applied there to the little horn. Now, the fourth beaft in DanieFs vifion correfponds with the coiiediive body of the empire, and the little horn is the fame power reprefented to the apoftle by the feventh head. Befides, the charaders here given fully apply to the head, but not at all to the coi- iediive body of the empire. Thus, Rev. xiii. 3. " all the world wondered after the beaft", repre- fents the ftupid admiration of the world for the papacy, or the aftonifliment of mankind to fee the power of Rome revived in this new form
of
part III. The Enjents foretold in them. lo^
of government. In whatever way you take it, it is applicable to the head, not to the collec- tive body of the empire ; ver. 4. " And they " worfliippedthebeaft,'- cannot in any tolerable fenfe appl> to the whole body of the empire ; but the application of it to the head is obvious ; for it is perte6lly confiftent with truth, that the veneration for the Roman fee rofe to an idola- trous adoration of its poffeflbr ; ver. 5. *' And ** there was given unto him a mouth fpeaking " great things, and blafphemies." This aptly reprefenrs the unbounded fupremacy claimed by the head, and the idolatrous dodlrines and pradlices recommended by him. True it is, that the blafphemies uttered by this monfter were fw allowed by the empire ; but the charac- ter given here is, not the receiving but the ut- tering of them, ver 7. " And it was given to " him to make war with the faints, and to over- " come them." On this charader chiefly, Mede founds his idea, that the colledlive body of the fecular empire is here intended ; becaufe the perfons deemed heretics were put to death, in all parts, and by all the princes of the em- pire.
They were fo, but ftill it was by the infti- gation of the/ee of Rome, who employed for this purpofe decrtes, and enforced thofe decrees by interdids and excommunications ; nay, even
fometimes
no A Key to the Prophecies, Part 111,
-fometimes deprived the fecular princes of their territories, for negleding to purge their domi- nions of the pretended heretics. As in a living creature the a6t of the members is afcribed to the head, by whofe will they move ; and particularly, an animal having horns, pufhes with his horns, by the direction of the head which carries them : So here the perfecution carried on in all parts, and by all the princes of the empire, is afcnoed to the head, by whofe nod they are moved. " And power was given him " over all kindreds, tongues, nations, and lan- *' guages." It is nut true, that the colledive body of the empire has power over all nations, or a part of all nations ; but it is literally true, that the fee of Rome has difpatched emiflaries to all the corners of the known world, whofe chief bulinefs is to inculcate thedodtrine of the Pope's fupremacy, and in all countries they have made fome profelytes, fo that a part of all kindreds, tongues, nations, and languages, have fubmitted themfelves to this feventh head of the Roman empire.
Having thus afcertained, that by the firft beaft, the fpirit of prophecy underftands the feventh or laft head of the Roman empire •, let us fee how the charadters given, fo far as they refpedl the form of government, accord to the papacyr The characters are thelie : Taat he fhould exer-
cife
Part III. The Events foretold in them* m
cife a form of government, diftindl from all thofe cxercifed in that city before": That he Ihould be contemporary with feveral feparate independent kingdoms, ereded out of the dilTolution of the empire : That the territory of this prince fliould be fmall, compared with the other divifions of the empire ; for he is called the Little Horn, and confequently very fmall, compared with the ancient empire in its undivided Hate ; yet that his power fhould be abfolute over the con- temporary kings, within the compafs of the em- pire, and Ihould in fome meafure extend over all nations.
Were we to form conjed:ures concerning this prophecy, before it was accomplifhed, we would be difpofed to think, that fome of the characters here given are inconfiftent with others. Does it not appear contrary to our ideas of human nature, as it has been unheard of in the annals of the world, that a petty prince ihould abfo- lutely command feveral other princes, each of whom had larger dominions and more forces than him ; yet by the event every charadler is verified. It is obvious that a prince now re- fides in the city of Rome, vvhofe predeceifors in office have refided in it as the feat of their go- vernment above a thoufand years: That the form of his government is different from eve- -ry form exercifed in that city before : That
he
2
112 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
he arofe to the height of his power upon the ruins of the divided empire, and has exifted all along contemporary with the kingdoms ereded out of its diffolution: That his territory is fmall, compared with the dominions of the contempo- rary princes. Yet it is beyond all controverfy, that this petty prince has claimed and exercifed the mofl unlimited authority over the contemporary princes of the empire, by taxing their fubjeds, infulting their perfons, and depriving them at times of their dominions ; while his emiflaries, numerous as gnats in the fummer-fun, have fpread themfelves over all nations, and every where made fome profelytes to the dodrine of his fupremacy. The ten horns make another part of Antichrift's government ; they are re- prefented in the vilion, as growing on the feventh head, confequently moveable by his nod ; they are at the fame time reprefented with crowns, to intimate that they are indepen- dent kingdoms. The myftery and apparent in- conliflency of this reprefentation is cleared up by the angel interpreter, chap. xvii. 12, 13. 17. *' The ten horns which thou faweft are ten kings, " which have received no kingdom as yet, but " receive power as kings one hour (at the fame " time) with the beaft. Thefe have one mind, " (the lame mind), and ihallgive their ftrength " and power unto the beaft j — for God hath put
' " in
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 113
" in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree " and give their kingdom to the beaft, until the " words of God be fulfilled." He fhews that thefe kingdoms fhould not be fubjedt to the ci- vil dominion of the feventh head, either as natu- ral fubjeds, or as conquered kingdoms, but fhould be independent of him, and of each other \ yet that they would, by a voluntary fubmiffion, contribute their power to fupport his authority ; particularly in perfecuting the faithful followers of Chrift. *' Thefe Ihall make war with the " Lamb." The event has fully juflified the vifion and the interpretation. The kingdoms of Europe conftitute no part of the territory fubjecl to the Bifhop of Rome ; mg^y of the fovereigns of Europe, even in a dark and fuperftitious age, refufed to hold their kingdoms as fiefs of the Roman fee ; but they voluntarily fubmitted to his fpiritual jurifdidtion, and became his ready agents in extirpating pretended heretics out of their dominions. They gave their power to fupport his fentences \ they gave the authority of their laws, and the force of their arms. The perfons denounced heretics by him, they put to death, by private affaflinations and by public executions ; nay, they levied armies at his infti- gation, and facriliced thoufands of their inofFen- five fubjecls as vidims of papal cruelty. In the year 1209, the Count of Thouloufe was reprc-
H fented
y
114 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III,
fented as harbouring the Albigenfcs in his do- minions : An army of crofs-bearers was raifed againft him, by means of Innocent III. It con- iifted of four hundred thoufand perfons, among whom were five or fix bilhops. They took the town of Beziers, and put all to the fword, to the number of fixty thoufand, purfuing the war with like cruelty and fury in many other places ; and Mountfort, the general of this holy war, was re- warded with the greateft part of the Count of Thouloufe's dominions. The latter being de- pofed as a favourer of heretics, the former wa?, for his good fervices, declared lord of all the countries he had conquered-.
Much about this time, the inquifition was fet on foot; a tribunal which arrefts upon fufpicion, convids by torture, and puniflies with unparal- leled feverity. Among the laws of that tribu- nal, colledled into one body by order of Charles V. in the year 1550, are the following : " It fliall *' not be lawful for any, except the divines ad- " mitted by theUniverfity, to difcourfe or enter ^' into controverfy concerning the fenfe of Scrip- *' ture. Whofoever Ihall prefume to do fo, from *' the day of his crime, he Ihall be deemed in- " teftate, and have no" right to difpofe of his own " effeds. In punifliment there fliall be degrees. ** When the guilty are brought to repentance,
" if
(l) Mezeray's Hift. de Fran. Ami, \%o^.
Part III. The Events foretold in the??!, 115
** if men, they (hall be put to death with the " fword ; if women, they fliall be buried alive. " When they remain contumacious, they fhall ** be burnt, and their effeds confifcated ^"
The reader will readily call to mind the maf- facre of Paris, on the 24th Auguft 1572, when ten thoufand Hugonots were llaughtered in one night, in cold blood, without a Ihadow of reafon but their being Proteftants. The number of Proteftants put to death in Spain and the Low Countries, by Philip II. at the inftigation of the fee of Rome, furpafles, at a moderate computa- tion, two hundred thoufand. The Waldenfes, in every age, afforded employment for the per- fecuting fpirit of the papal fee ; but in the years 1655, 1686, and 1696, the perfecution was car- ried on with peculiar marks of enormity-.
Switzerland, after the Reformation, became a theatre of papal tyranny. Cardinal Ghifleri, afterwards known by the name of Pius V. on account of the fervices he had rendered the Ro- man church, by the deftruclion of heretics, was appointed Commiflary-general of the inquilition. Clothed with that terriiic charader, he went to Switzerland, where he difcharged the office with a zeal for the Catholic faith, fuitable to the ex- pedations that had been formed of him. Two H 2 hundred
(i) Apud Burgiindiiim, in Hift. Belg. lib. ii.
(2; Giles Hill, des Egl. Vaudorfis, ch. 49. p. 353^
1 16 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III,
hundred and fifty-feven were burnt at one flake at St Gall. Such as had opportunity of with- drawing from the perfecution, fled to the moun- tains, to conceal themfelves in dens and caves of the earth ; but even thofe places that afforded fhelter to the wild beads, could not fecure the unhappy fuiferers from the diligence of the zea- lous Ghifleri ; for he purfaed them to their re- treats, and facrificed thoufands as vidims of pa- pal cruelty. He carried on this perfecution in the middle of winter ; fo that numbers who might have efcaped his diligence perifhed through the inclemency of the feafon : Many were found frozen to death in the fnow, and a- mong thefe a mother and her child ; the child flill hanging at her breaft. All thefe circum- llances are related by the writer of his life, as anions which juflly merited the rank of a faint; and accordingly he was canonized by Cle- ment XI. J, D. 17 12. In England, during the xeign of Queen Mary, much of the bell blood in the nation wasihed, to fupport the Roman faith, and that too with peculiar marks of enormity. In Guernfey, a woman great with child was tied up to the ilake, and the flames kindled round her. When the fire began to operate, her pains eame upon her, and fhe was delivered of a li- ving child. A humane fpe6lator fnatched the infant out of the flames ; but the magi Urates,,
who
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 117
who were prefent, conferred together ; the refult of their deliberation was, to decree that the child was born a heretic, and therefore ought not to live. Accordingly, with thefe devout fentiments which their religion infpired, fniiilar to thofe of the worfliippers of Moloch, the helplefs innocent infant was thrown back into the flames, where his mother was in anguifh expiring.
In Ireland, during the reign of Charles I. A. D. 1640, the Catholics of that kingdom arofe, unprovoked, in the night, and cut tlie throats of forty thoufand Proteflants. " Thofe who efca- ** ped (fays Hume), hurried along through the " hoftile territories, and found every heart not *' immured in unrelenting barbarity, guarded " by the more implacable furies of miftaken " piety and religion." As thefe fatTts cannot be denied, Catholics endeavour to fcreen their faith from the odium which they naturally occalion, by faying, " that thefe perfecutions were car- " ried on by the civil power ;" and that is granting what the prophecy foretold. The monftrous wild beaft, reprefenting Antichrift, puflies at the Lamb and his followers with his horns ; and thefe horns are the feveral Sove- reigns of Europe, or, in other words, the civil power.
A third member of the Antichriftian govern- ment is the fecond beaft, (verfe 11.-14.), by H 3 which
Ii8 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
which the fpirit of prophecy reprefents the Ro- man clergy, which will appear from a careful perufal of the paflage. The prophet " beheld " this beaft coming up out of the earth." The earth here is contrafted to the fea, from which the firft beaft arofe. The fea reprefents fociety in a fluctuating condition, Rev. xvii. 15. The earth reprefents fociety in a more fettled ftate. And certain it is, that while all other empires haiie had their origin from the commotions ex- cited in fociety, the Roman clergy gained their afcendency in times of peace, fuperftition fpread its baneful influence over the human mind moft powerfully, when the attention was not called away by the embarralTments of war, or the com- motions ufual in the world. Profperity in eve- ry period increafed the corruptions of the Church in general, and of the clergy in particu- lar. He beheld this beaft coming tip out of the earth • that is, making a gradual progrefs to- wards empire. The dominion of the clergy was by no means coeval with their appearance as He- ralds of the Truth. They did not at firft aflfedl the authority exercifed by the princes and great men of the world, but wiflied to be great, by becoming the minifters of others, and afleded to be chief, by becoming fervants to all. By de- grees, as real religion declined, and fuperftition grew, the opulence and immunities of the cler- -
gy
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 119
gy were greatly increafed. Thefe fuggefted to the ambitious the idea of a dominion, diftindt from and independent otthe civil power, which the Roman clergy have maintained ever fince, with invincible obilinacy. " He had two horns " like a lamb." Horns are the fymbols of power, and the lamb is every where in this book an em- blem of Chrift, Now, the only power which Chrift communicated to his followers, was of a fpiritual nature, and given to the apoitles and their fuccelTors in the office of the miiiiftry. Horns like a lamb therefore reprefent, in .he moft explicit manner that emblematical lan- guage is capable of, the teachers of Chriftianiiy, the minifters of the golpel ; and this interpretation is confirmed by the appellation of falfe prophet, afterwards given to this fecond beaft, Rev. xix. 20. Thefe horns are two, and the Roman clergy are divided mto two claffes the fecular and the regular. However, they are teachers of Chrifti- anity only in. name, not in reality ; for though the beaft had horns like a lamb, " he fpake as • " a dragon."
The dragon fignifies " the old ferpent, called " the Devil and Satan, which deceiveth the *' whole world," Rev. xii. 9. So that, to I'peak as a dragon, is to utter cicctrines fuggefted by feducing fpirits, to teach lies ;: hy > crify, a character which the teachersof the Roman faith H 4 ' oblige
120 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
oblige us to apply to them, by reviving the doc- rines concerning demons, forbidding to marry, and commanding to abftain from meats which God has created to be received with thankfgi- ving. The fpirit of intolerance and perfecution which hath diflinguifhed them in every age, and hath fhed the blood of fo many thoafands whom they called heretics, renders the defcrip- tion ftill more ftriking ; and lays them diredly open to the charge which our Lord brings home lb the Jews, Johnviii. 44. *' Ye are of your fa- " ther the Devil, and the lufts of your father " ye will do : He was a murderer from the be- ** ginning,"
*' And he exercifeth all the power of the firft " beaft before him." Nothing can be more evident than the fimilarity betwixt the fpi- rit of the Roman clergy and that of the Pa- pacy ; they alike difcover the fame zeal for ido- latry, the fame rage for perfecution, the fame pppofition to civil government, the fame claim to a dominion over the conicience. Nor is thcj fimilarity of their fpirit more evident than the zeal of the clergy to make the world bow be- neath the yoke of the pontiff. They every where inculcated the do6lrine of his fupremacy, and in all his contefts with tht civil power, main- tained his caufe. Thus " caufing the earth, ** and them that dwell therein, to worfhip the "'' firft beaft." The means by which the fecond
beaft
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 121
beaft induces the earth to worfhip the firft beaft, is not force, but delufion : *' And he doth great " wonders ; fo that he maketh fire come down " from heaven on earth; in the fight of men, " and deceiveth them that dwell on the earth, " by the means of thofe miracles which he had " power to do in the fight of the beaft." By all this we learn that he wrought lying won- ders, according to the charadter formerly given, 1 Their, ii. 9. We are not to fuppofe that he wrought thofe miracles in reality ; for he is faid " to deceive them that dwell on the earth," and to do thofe wonders " in fight of men ;" that is, to appearance, as tricks performed by flight of hand, feem miracles to the byftanders. His ma- king fire to come down from heaven, is an allufion to the condudl of Elijah, who, by bringing fire from heaven, proved himfelf to be the Prophet of the true God ; and fo convinced the people that they bowed the head and worfliipped, I Kings xviii. 38, 39. ; intimating, that the fe- cond beaft or falfe prophet fhould, after the ex- ample of Elijah, ofitr miracles, to prove him- i'elf the Prophet of the true God ; and that by thefe miracles, though feigned, he fliould pre- vail, as Elijah did, fo as to perfuade the world to bow the head, and worftiip the firft beaft. The application is obvious. The Roman clergy not only profefs to work miracles, but likewife oftev thefe miracles as an invincible argument of
their
122 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
their being the minifters of the true church. It mult be allowed, that in a luperititious age this argument had, of all others, ihe greatell weight with the ignorant multitude ; and it is certain that the clergy made ufe of the influence acqui- red by it, to eftablilh the Antichriftian fupre- macy of the Bifhop of Rome. .
A fourth conftituent part of the Antichriftian government, is the image. It appears from the defcription to be formed for the firft beaft, that is, for the feventh head, or revived form of Roman government ; it is leprefented as form- ed by the people at large — at the inftiga- tion of the fecond beaft •, for he faid ** to *' them that dwell on the earth, that they " fliould make an image to the beaft, which had ** the wound by a /word, and did live." It ap- pears that this image, when firft formed, was dead, as all images are, but was made alive by the fecond beaft ; '• for he had power to give *' life unto the image of the beaft :" That when alive, the image uttered his voice, in imperial mandates, commanding fuch as would not wor- fhip him, to be put to death, and excluding from the privileges of civil fociety, all fuch as would not in fome ftiape or other teftify their fubjec- tion : ** That the image of the beall (hould both ** fpeak, and caufe that as many as would not '* worftiip the image of the beaft, ftiould bekil- " led. And he caufeth all, both fmall and grea.t, 3 " rich
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 123
** rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a *' mark in their right hands, and in their fore- *' heads : And that no man might buy or fell, " fave he that had the mark, or the name of the ** beaft, or the number of his name." An image may be coniidered either as a dead repre- fentation of a living fubjed, or as an idol, and fo an object of divine vvorfliip. This image, therefore, fitly reprefents the twofold claim of the Roman Pontiff to a fupremacy in temporals and fpi rituals : By the firft, he claims authority over all the kings of the earth; by the fecond, he claims divine honours, and infallible authority, as the reprefentative of the Deity.
The image is no new member of the Anti- chriftian government, but the member firlt de- fcribed, now reprefented in a different light ; it was formed for the firft beaft. Accordingly, this claim, has been confidered as invariably an- nexed to the papacy, yet perfectly diftindl from the power and authority belonging to the Pope, as a temporal prince. The Sovereigns of Eu- rope, in their tranfadlions with the Pope, have conftantly made a diftindlion betwixt the court of Rome and the holy fee, while they treated the former with a confiderable degree of afpe- rity, if not contempt ; they profelfed the moft profound- veneration for the lattter, exactly ful- miing the prophecy, which Ihews that Anti-
chrift
124 -^ Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
chrift would attain the greateft authority and power, not as a temporal prince, but as being the idol of the people, coniidering him as the reprefentative of the Deity. This image was formed by them that dwell on the earth, at the inftigation of the fecond bead. It was origi- nally dead, but the fecond beaft had power to give life unto it. The authority claimed by the Pope in temporals is a mere chimera. It differs as much from the real power of the prin- ces of the world, as an image (which has nei- ther voice to terrify nor teeth to tear) differs from a fierce living animal. The authority claim- ed in fpirituals is an impious ufurpation of the rights of the Deity. And it is certain that the twofold claim would have been rejeded by the world with contempt, if the Roman clergy had not univerfally and fleadily fupported it, by all the influence which fuperftition gave them over the minds of the people. They converted it in- to a real authority. They enabled the Pontiff to ufe it effedually. In confequence of their fupport, he fpake in the lordly Itrain of a Su- preme King, to the princes and the people. He iffued the thunders of the Vatican againll thofe who difputed his authority. He put to death in a variety of forms, fuch as dared to oppofe him. He excluded from the privileges of civil
fociety,
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 125
fociety, all fuch as would not fubmit to liis claims and authority ^
The fifth conftituent part of the Anticbriftian government is the Babylonifh woman. She is re- prefented as " arrayed in purple andfcarlet, deck- ** ed with gold, and precious Hones and pearls," that is,afFedingthe pomp, and decorated with the ornaments purchafed by the wealth of this world,
" holding
(1) See the decree of Alexander IIL in the Synod of Tours ; the bull of Martin V. againft the errors of Wick- lifF and Huls, annexed to the adis of the Council of Con- ftance : There it is decreed, " That men of this fort be not " permitted to have houfes, to rear families, to make con- " trafts, to carry on traffic or bulinefs of any kind, or to " enjoy the comforts of humanity, in common with the ** faithful." Thefe are almoft the exprefs words which the prophecy has put into the mouth of the image. See likewife the bull of Paul III. againft Henry VIII. and the bull of Paul V. Regnans in ' Excelfis, fulminated in the nth year of Queen Elizabeth. To quote inftances in order to prove that the Pvoman clergy fupported this extravagant claim, would be to copy a great part of the hiflory of Europe for a thoufand years pad : However, one inilance I cannot omit. An encyclical letter, dated London, 19th January 1791, ligned by three Vicars Apo- llolic of England, exprefsly prohibits the Catholics of that kingdom to take an oath prefer ibed by Government, though th?.t oath contains nothing inconfiflent with Catho- lic principles, bixt a renunciation of the Pope's fapremacy in temporals. They exprefs themfelves thus : " The four *' Apoftolical Vicars, in the above mentioned encyclical
" letter
126 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
" holding the cup^of her filthinefs in her hand/' in imitation of noted harlots of old, ofFerinf- love potions, to excite men to commit fornica- tion with her, that is, ufing every inveigling art to propagate her idolatries, *' fitting on many *' waters," Rev. xvii. i. fuccefsful in extending her commerce " to peoples, multitudes, nations,
" and
" letter (dated Oftober 21. 1789), declared, That none " of the faithful clergy or laity ought to take any new " oath, or lign any new declaration in doctrinal matters, *' or fubfcribe any new inflrument wherein the interefts •* of religion are concerned, without the previous appro- " bation of their refpeftive Biihop •, and they required " fubmiffion to thofe determinations. The altered oath " has not been approved by us ; and therefore cannot *' be lawfully or confcientioufly taken by any of the *' faithful of our diflrids." Here the lamb-like beafl fpeaks as a dragon ; to caufe the earth, and them that dwell therein to worfliip the firll beaft.
Candour obliges me to fay, that the moll refpe£table Catholics in England, met together in a committee, pro- tefted againfl: the encyclical letter mentioned, in thefe terms : " We the Catholic Committee, whofe names are " under written, do hereby, before God, folemnly proteft, *' and call upgn God to witnefs our protefl againfl j'our " Lordlliips encyclical letters, of the 21ft day of Oclobcr " 1789, and of the 19th day of January lafl, as imprudent, " arbitrary, unjuft ; as encroaching on our natural, civil, " and religious rights ; inculcating principles hoflile to " fociety and government, and the conftitution and lav/s
" of
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 127
** and tongues, ver. 15. fo that the kings of the *' earth have committed fornication with her, " and the nations have drunk of the wine of " ihe wrath of her fornication," that is, having been filled with a delirious rage for her idola- tries, while fhe " is drunk with the blood of the " faints, and with the blood of the martyrs of " Jefus."
We
" of the Britiih empire ; as derogatory from the allegi- " ance we owe to the State, and the fettlement of the " Crown, and as tending to continue, increafe and con- " firm the prejudices againft the faith and moral character " of the Catholics, Sec.
^Signed) " Charles Beringtoji^
« Jos. Wilks,
" Stourtony
" Petre,
" He?iry Chas. Knglefield,
*' 'John Lawfofi,
" John Throckmorton^
" William Fennory
" 'John Townly,
" Thomas Hornyhold."
f It is a pity that they who have feen fo far into the
wickedneis of the Pope's claim, and the unjuilifiable attempts of the clergy to eftabhih ir, did not look a little farther in- to the hght of Scripture prophecy, fo as to recognife An- tichrift, and his deputy the falfe prophet, and thus break their chains at once.
J 28 AKey to the Propbecies. Part III.
We are not left to vague conjedlure for the explication of all this ; for we are told that the woman is " that great city which reigned (at " the period of the vifion) over the kings of the *' earth," a mark applicable to Rome only by the teftimony of Papifts, as well as Proteftants. Rome is reprefented under the figure of a wo- man, in as far as fhe is a church profefledly Chrillian ; for a woman is introduced, ch. xii. i. who, without all controverfy, is a type of the true church of Chrift, the allufion in both pla- ces is to a well known fcripture metaphor, by which the church is called the Spoufe of Chrift. But how different is the woman reprefented there from the perfon introduced here. There *' fhe was clothed with the fun, and the moon " under her feet, and upon her head a crown of ** twelve ftars," that is, clothed with the merits of her lawful hufband, and faithful to the vows flie had taken to him who is the Sun of Righteouf- nefs, holding fublunary things with contempt un- der her feet, difperfing the midnight darknefs which overfpread the nations, by the benign light which her teachers communicated, who were ''the *' fervants of Chrift and her glory." Here we behold a vileproftitute, unfaithful to her hufljand, aifefting the pomp, thirfting after the wealth of this world ; intoxicating inftead of enlight- ening the nations, fo as to excite a vehement at- 1 tiichment
l^iirt III. '^'he Events foretold in them. 129
tacliment to her idolatries, and giving vent to the malignity of her heart, by perlecuting the lawful children of her alleged hufband. How far the defcription of this laft is applicable to the church of Rome, we have already fcen. Rut my intention at prefent is, to confider what part this woman ads in the Antichriltian go- vernment.
She is reprefented as riding triumphantly
on the firft bead ^ She holds her cup as an
I A objecft
(i) This vie^v mufl refute the explication given by late Catholic writers, of the woman and the beaft. They ac- knowledge that the woman is Rome, and that the beafl is Antichrift ; but fay that the \voman is Pagan Rome, and that Antichrill has not yet appeared. (See Paftormie's explication of the Apocalypfe on the paffage). The em- blematical reprefentations of the Apocalypfe may be fitly called a hiftory -painting. Now, put the cafe, that you fee a piece of hiftory-painting, in which a perfon on horfebach makes a confpicuous figure ; yon afk an expHcation of the painter ; he tells you, that by the horfe he underftand^ Bucephalus, and by the rider, Frederick III. King of Pnif- fia : You would readily note him down as an enormous blunderer, and conclude he intended to reprefent fome- thing fidlitious, not real hiftory ; becaufe it were mon- ftroufly abfurd to mount Frederick on a horfe that had died ages before he exifted. Or, fuppofe the pai.iter tells you that the horfe is now alive, belonging to George III. King of Britain, and that the rider is Pyrrhiis,
King
130 A Key to the Prophecies, Fart III,
objedt of admiration to the world, that the ho- nour and attachment beftowed on her may be refledled on him, as her fupporter: This arti- fice proves fuccefsful, for her occupation, her ornaments, the philters or love-potions admini- ftered by her, all concur to procure a numerous crowd of admirers among princes and people, while thofe admirers cannot poffibly feparate her intereft from that of her fupporter ; in ve- nerating her, they muft neceflarily bow to his authority. In exa6t conformity to this repre- fentation, the Bifhop of Rome has had the artifice to perfuade the world that he is the vifible head of the church, the fupreme judge of all controverfies, and confequently that a fub- miffion to his authority is neceflary, not only for the glory, but even for the exiftence of the church, as a colledive body. And certain it is, that many who difcern the illegal ufurpations of the Pope in temporals, fubmit to his autho- rity in fpirituals, from a belief that it is necefla- ry
King of Epire, ftill the abfurdity were the fame, to repre- fent on a horfe now exiiling, a man who had died ages before. But this abfm-dity is very modeftly laid to the charge of the Spirit of prophecy, by thefe Catholic writers. Behold, according to them, Pagan Rome, which ceafed to exiil 1500 years ago, riding on Antichrift, who has not yet appeared in the world.
Part III. 'the Events foretold in them, 131
ry for the glory of the church. Behold, then, Antichrift revealed, and the fources of his e- normous power unfolded.
He is reprefented as a temporal prince fitting in Rome, on the throne of the ancient Cefars, but poffeffing a fmall territory, for the unity ot the empire is diflblved, and the territory divided into feveral feparate independent kingdoms, yet claiming, and fuccefsfully eftablijQiing an un- limited fupreraacy, in matters temporal and fpiritual, not only over the princes and people of the empire, but in feme meafure over all nations. While the fuccefs of his claim is owing partly to the voluntary but blind fub- miffion of the contemporary princes ; partly to the influence of a great fociety, limilar in fpirit to himfelf, profefling to be the teachers of Chriftianity, yet in reality falfe prophets, inculcating every where, and on all men, fub- miflion to his authority *, partly to the artifice of this fociety, holding him up to the world as a vifible reprefentative of the Deity, and as fuch endowed wiih infallible authority, which, wherefoever it is eftablifhed, puts it in his power, by fentences of death and confif- cation, to terrify the refradory into fubmilfjon ; and partly to the artifice of reprefenting his authority, as necelTarily conneded witii the exiftence of the true church of Chrifl j he 1 2 is
132 A Key to the Prophecies. PartllfL
he is in reality the fupporter of a vile profit- tute, unfaithful to her alleged hufband, ufing^ forceries, and every inveigling art, to draw ad- mirers, while her fuccefs eftablifhes his claim, on account of their mutual connedion. Such are the features of Antichrift in the prophecy. That each of them feparately, and the whole alTemblage, fit the Bifhop of Rome, as exadly as if he fat for the pidure, all Europe knows ; and for my part, I cannot fuppofe that this flri- king refemblance betwixt the portrait and the man arifes from chance,, without a defign in the fpirit of prophecy to reprefent him, any more than I can believe that the beautiful fa?- bric of the world owes its regularity to a for- tuitous concourfe of atoms.
Thus far we have feen the view which the pro- phecies give of the corruptions of profefled Chri- Itians in our times, and the great punilhment in- flifted by the Sovereign Ruler on account of thefc corruptions. Let us now confider the view given of the real followers of Chrift in the fame period. It is laid before us in three feveral reprefentations ; thatof the 144,000 fealed ones, (Rev. vii. 1. — 8. chap. xiv. i.-5.)> the two witnefles prophecy ing in fackcloth, (chap. xi. 3 — 6.), and the woman hid in the wildernefs, (chap. xii. 6. and 14.).
SEC-
Part III. The E'vents foretold in them* 133
SECTION III.
Of the 144,000 fealed Ones.
The time of the 144,000 fealed ones commen- ced much earlier than the period in which we live; but ftill they continue in our time, and beyond it, exifting coeval with -the beaft and Babylon, as appears from the contrail in their characters : " Thefe are they which were not defiled wi^h ** women, for they are virgins;" that is, they are free from the fpiritual fornication of Babylon, ex- tenfively prevailing in their time. The circum- flances refpedting them which are remarkable, are thefe: That they fhould make but a fmall part of all Ifrael, that is, of the profefled peojde of God : That the great body of lirael fliould be corrupted ; hence the neceflity of their benig fealed for prefervation : That they fliould not be confined to any particular tribe or lituation in the land, but fliould be taken from among all the tribes, and over all the extent of the land : That their profeflion, though fincere, Ihould be fecret, making melody to God, while their voice was not heard by the world ; " for " no man could learn that fong :" That they Ihould be free from the idolatry of their con- temporaries, and fhould be followers of the ex- ,»mpl€ of their Redeemer.
I q If
134 -^ ^^y '<? ibc Prophecies. Part III,
If we examine matters attentively, we fhall find, that this is a true flate of genuine Chri- flianity, from a fhort period after the conver- fion of Conftantine, to the prefent moment. Previous to that oera, a profeffion of Chriftiani- ty expofed men to a variety of hardfhips in their perfons and effects, fo that the generality of thofe who embraced it were influenced by a convidlion of its truth, the hypocrites among them were few. From the period that Chri- ftianity became the eftablifhed religion of the empire, multitudes embraced it, to acquire the favour of the Emperor. In procefs of time, a profeffion of it became a necelTary tefl of admif- fion into civil and military employments, fo that the generality embraced it from motives purely fecular, without any convidion of its truth, and the real Chriftians among them were of courfe proportionally few. During the dark ages of fuperflition and idolatry, when the king- dom of Antichrifl was at the height, we can eafily fee, that the number of real Chriflians were very few. At the Reformation, when whole nations threw off the yoke of Antichrifl, and embraced a purer outward form of Chri- (lianity than that which prevailed in the dark ages, we cannot fuppofe, that all who feparated themfelves from the communion of the church of Rome \yere animated by motives purely reli- 2 gious.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 135
gious. If we examine the ftate of religion at the prefent moment, in thofe countries where the Reformation is eftablifhed, we muft infer, that the number of real Chriftians is compa- ratively few. All are admitted to the outward privileges of Chriftianity as a birthright, and the prejudices of their early education induce the generality to adhere to it afterwards, with- out ever enquiring into its truth ; fo that we may infer, without a breach of charity, that if the place of their birth had been different, they would with equal eafe have embraced,. and with equal zeal maintained Mahometanifm or Paganifm. To the thoughtlefs many, we may add not a few who are profelfed infidels, and join with the many who pretend a refpecfl for revealed religion, while they avowedly in- dulge thofe criminal paffions which are inconfiil- ent with its pure precepts. To fum up the ac- count, take in thofe who from fecular motives lay a reftraint on their outward condudl, while they are llrangers, if not enemies to the fpirit of Chriftianity at heart; and we muft in- fer, that the number of real Chriftians, compa- red with the nominal, is indeed fmall. No doubt the proportion of real to nominal Chriftians muft have varied at different periods, yet ftill they are reprefented by 144,000, which I confider as an indefinite number, being the fquare of 12, with 1 4 the
136 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
the addition of loco ; to intimate, that real Chri- ftians, though ^tw in proportion, and varying as to their number, fliould be always built on the foundation of the holy apollles and prophets. The 144,000 2\.rtfealed, to preferve them from the apoflafy of their time ; that is, they are the '* ele6l according to the foreknowledge of God *' the Father ;" fo that though ** a Hymeneus " and a Philetus may fall away, the founda- " tion of God ftandeth fiire^ having this Jeal, *' The Lord knovveth them who are his." A- gain, they are partakers of " the Spirit of God, *' by which they are fealed unto the day of re- ^' demption.'' Accordingly, every true Chri- ftian, in the prefent as well as in former ages, is of the cle(5t, and individually a partaker of the Spirit of God. )^y his operation he receives that faith " which is the fubftance of things hoped '' for, the evidence of tilings not feen." Faith affords an evidence of the invilible world, and the obje^ls of it, as diftincl from any views at- tained by unaiTiited reafon, as fight is from hear- fay. Faith likewife gives a foretaflie of the joys hoped for, by a view of the Chriilian's intereft in them; and thefe views effedually preferve him from the craftinefs of " thofe who lie in " wait to deceive," as well as from the allure- ments of fenfe, by which the multitudes of pro- felled Chriftians are undone.
TruQ
Part III. The Events foretold i?i them. 137
True Chriftians are not confined to one place, or to one party, but fpread over all the vifible church, and mingled with all parties. They are not vifible as a fociety diftindl from nominal Chriftians, but " their hearts being purified to '* an unfeigned obedience of the truth," their devotions, whether performed in fecret retire- ments, or in public aflemblies, are acceptable to Him, whofe privilege it is to " fearch the hearts *' and to try the reins of the chilaren of men." They are known to the world only by abhorring its maxims, and avoiding its manners, while they confider their Redeemer's precepts and example as the fign- polls ereded to mark their way to eternal glory.
SECTION IV.
Of the Witnejes.
A fecond view of Chrift's faithful followers in our time is given us in the account of the two witnefles (Rev. xi. 3. 14.) prophccying in fack- cloth. They are contemporary with the beaft, who makes war againft them, ver. 7. The time allotted to their prophecy is " a thoufand two " hundred and threefcore days," ver. 3. which js precifely of the fame duration with " forty
" months,"
138 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
" months," allotted to the reign of the bead, chap. ivii. 5. j lo that the beginning and end of their prophecy will correfpond with the rife and fall of his empire. Ihefe witnefles differ as much from their contemporaries, the 144,000 fealed ones, as Elijah differed from the 7000 in Ifrael in his time, who ** did not bow the knee " to Baal." Thofe teftify openly againft the antichriftianifm of the Papacy, and the corrup- tions of the Church of Rome ; while thefe ab- llain from her corruption^, and worfhip God lincerely in fecret. Thefe witneffes are two, becaufe that is the number required by the law, and approved by the Gofpel, (Deut. xix. 15. Matt, xviii. 16.'), '* In the mouth of two witnef- ** fes fhall every word be'eftablifhed ;" and upon former occafions, two have often been joined in commiiiion, as Mofes and Aaron in Egypt, Elijah and Elifha in the apoftTfy of the ten tribes, and Zerubabel and Jolhua after the Babylonifh captivity, to whom thefe witneffes are particularly compared ^ By the witnef- fes, the Spirit of prophecy does not under- ftand any two individual men, or two particu- lar churches, but " that certain perfons fliould " appear in every age, during the reign of An-
*' tichrilt,
(i) Newton's Diflertations on Prophecies, vol. iii. page 134.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 139
" tichrift, few indeed in number, yet fufficient ** to eflabliih the truth, who would openly vin- " dicate the truth, and clearly atteft the corrup- *' tions of the Church of Rome, and the anti- " chriflian fupremacy of her head." Accor- dingly, fuch vvitneffes have appeared in every age, from the eighth century, when the reigii of Antichrift began, down to the prefent moucnt^ In the eighth century, the woriliip of images was vigoroufly oppofed by the Emperors of the Eaft, Leo Ifauricus and his fon Conllantine Cop- ronymus, by the council of Conftantinople, held in the year 754, where the fathers declared, "That only one image was conflituted by " Chrift himfelf, namely, the bread and wine *' in the Eucharift, which reprefent the body " and blood of Chrift." The fecond council of Nice, indeed, eftablilhed the worftiip of images in the year 787 ; but it was condemned in the council of Frankfort, held under Charlemagne in the year 794. The Caroline-books were like- wife fet forth under his authority, in which va- rious errors of the Church of Rome are con- demned, and thofe truths which a Proteftant would fubfcribe, aflerted.
In the ninth century, the fupremacy of the Pope, together with the worfliip of images, and
the
(1) See a full deduftion of thefe witnefles in Newton's DilT. vol.iii. page 148 to 196.
14© -^ ^^y i^ i^c Prophecies, Part IIL
the invocation of faints, were oppofed by the E(.iperors of the Eafl, Nicephorus, Leo, Arme- nius, Michael, Balbus, and Theophilus, and by the Emperors of the Well, Charles the Great^ and Lewis the Pious. The council of Paris, held in the year 824, agreed with the council of Frankfort, in condeuuiing that fecond council of Nice, and the worfliip of images. The doc- trine of tranfubftantiation fiift advanced in the Weft, by Pafchaiius Radbertus, Abbot of Cor- bie, in this century, was ftrenuoufly oppofed by Rabanus Maurus, ArchbiQiop of Mcntz, by Bertramus, a Monk of Corbie, and Johannes Scotus. " In this age too lived Claud, Biftiop of Turin, who, in his numerous writings, expofed the errors of the church of Rome, and vindi- cated the truth. He may be faid to have fown the feeds of reformation in his diocefe ; and his dodrines took deep root, efpecially in the vallies of Piedmont, where they continued to flourifli for feveral centuries.
In the tenth century, feverals in Germany, France and England, maintained the decrees of the council of Frankfort and Paris, againft the worfhip of images. In the year 909, a coun- cil was held at Trolly, a village near Soiffbns in France. They concluded with a profeffion of thofe things which Chriftians ought to be- lieve and ,pradife j and in that profeffion are
I nonQ
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 14J
none of thofe things which conftitute the fum of Popiih dodrine. In this age too, Heringer, Abbot 'of Lobes, near Liege, wrote exprefsly againll the dodrine of tranfubftantiation, as did alfo Alfric in England.
Early in the eleventh century, there appear- ed at Orleans fome heretics, as they were call- ed, who maintained, that the confecration of the prieft could not change tne bread and wine into the body and blood of Chrift, and that it was unprofitable to pray to faints and angtls. They were condemned by ihe council of Or- leans, in the year IC17. Not long after thefe, appeared other heretics in Flanders, who were alfo condemned by the fynod of Arras, in the year 1025. They denied the reality of the body and blood of Chrift in the eucharift. They gave no religious worlhip to the crofs, to images, to temples, or altars. They denied purgatory, and the efficacy of penance to ab- folve the deceafed from their fins. Berenga- rius, a native of Tours, and Archdeacon of An- glers, wrote profelTedly againft the dodrine of tranfubftantiation, and called the ch\irch of Rome " a church of malignants, the council " of vanity, and the feat of Satan.'*
In the twelfth century, Fluentius, Bifhop of Florence, taught publicly, that Antichrift was come into the world. St Bernard inveighed
loudly
142 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
loudly againft the corruptions of the clergy, and the tyranny of the Popes, faying, " that " they were the minifters of Chrift, and ferved " Antichrift." Joachim of Calabria gave a difcourfe concerning Antichrift and the Apo- calypfe, to Richard I. of England, at Meffina, on his way to Paleftine, in which he faid, *' that ** Antichrift was already born in the city of " Rome, and that he would be advanced to " the apoftolical chair, and exalted above all *' that is called God, or is worftiipped." Peter de Bruis and Henry his difciple, taught in fe- veral parts of France, " That the dodtrine of *' tranfubftantiation is falfe ; that prayers and " maffes for the dead are unprofitable ; that " prjefts and monks ought to marry ; that ve- ** neration for crolTes is fuperftition." For thefe do(5lrmes, the one was barnt, and the other imprifoned for life. Arnold of Bre- fcia held opinions contrary to thofe of the church concerning the facrament, and preached mightily againft the temporal power and jurif- didion of the Pope and the clergy, for which he was burnt at Rome, in the year 1155, and. his afties were thrown into the Tyber, to pre- vent the people from exprelling any venera- tion for his relics. But th- chief witnefles of this age were the Waldenfes, lb called, from Peter Waldo, a rich citizen of Lyons, and a
confiderable
Part III. Tl he Events foretold in them. 143
confiderable leader of the fed, and the Albi- genfes, who received their name from Alby, a city of Languedoc.
In the thirteenth century, the Waldenfes and Albigenfes multiphed fo faft, and inveighed againft the corruptions of the church of Rome fo loudly, that a croifade was proclaimed a- gainft them, by the reigning Pope, which end- ed in depriving the Count of Thouloufe of his dominions. William of St Amour, a Doftor of the Sorbonne, wrote a treatife of the perils of the laft times, 2 Tim. iii. i. in which he applies the prophecy to the mendicant orders of his own time. In this age too lived Robert Greathead, Biihop of Lincoln, who faw fo clear- ly into the prophecy concerning Antichrift, that the Pope and Antichrift were his dying words.
The Waldenfes and Albigen'cs continued to multiply in the fourteenth century ; and being perfecuted in their own country, fled for refuge to other nations. They were denominated Lol- lards in Germany, from one Walter Lollard, who preached about the year 1315, againft the authority of the Pope, the inteiceflion of faints, the mafs, extreme undlion, and other ceremonies of the church of Rome, and was burnt alive at Cologne, in the year 1322. The fame doc- trines were taught in England, and fpread over
Europe
144 -^ ^^y ^^ ^^^ Prophecies. Part III^
Europe by the famous John Wickhff, rector of Lutterworth.
In the fifteenth century, Savvtre, parifh-prieft of St Ofith in London, was the firft burnt for herefy in England, in the reign of Henry IV. A few years afierwards, Thomas Badby was convicted of herely, and burnt in Smithfield. In the next reign, Sir John Oldcaftle, Baron of Cobham, was charged with being an abettor of the Lollards, and examined before the Archbi- fliop of Canterbury. He declared againft tran- fubftantiation, penances, the worfhipping of the crofs, the power of the keys, and alTerted that the Pope was Antichrift. He was denounced a heretic, and delivered over to the fecular power. Before the day appointed for his execution, he efcaped out of prifon, but was afterwards taken, hanged as a traitori-and burnt hanging as a he- retic. In this age too, John Hufs and Jerom of Prague maintained and propagated the dodrines of Wicklifl", for which they were burnt as here- tics by the council of Conftance, and fuffered death with heroic fortitude.
In the fixteenth century. began the Reforma- tion ; and from that period the united voice of the Proteftant world bears witnefs to the corruptions of the church of Rome. Nor is it unworthy of remark, that the name of Proteftants was given ■U'ithout any reference to the prophecy ; yet it
is
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 145
is of much the fame import with that of wit- nefles, the term applied in the prophecy to Chrift's faithful followers during the reign of Antichrift. Beiides the general voice of the Proteflant world, certain perfons have, in the prefent and the preceding century, direded the attention of mankind to the fcripture prophecies, concerning the Antichriftianifm of the Papacy, and church of Rome, which became the more neceifary, as the indolence of fome and the ar- tifice of others had almolt lulled Proteftants afleep : and the influence of fafhion had drawn a veil over thefe prophecies, in the feventeenth century, almoft as impenetrable to the genera- lity, as the ignorance which obfcured them in former ages. Of thefe, in the preceding cen- tury, were Jofeph Mede, a fellow of Chriil's College, in Cambridge, a man who feems to have underftood the prophecies better than any who appeared before him fince the days of the apoftles, Peter Jurieu, one of the minifters of Rotterdam, a French refugee, James Durham, one of the minifters of Glafgow. I might alfo mention the fa'mous Lord Napier, the difcoverer of the logarithms, who wrote a treatife on the Apocalypfe, publiflied at Edinburgh, in the year 1645.
In the prefent century, the celebrated Sir
Ifaac Newton, Charles Daubuz, vicar of Bro-
K therton.
146 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III,
therton, in Yorkfliire, and Mofes Lowman, each of whom has written a treatife on the Apo- calypfe ; and ftill nearer our own times, Thomas Newton, late Billiop of Briftol, in his Differ- tations on Prophecies, pubUflied in 1767; Sa- muel Halifax, late Bifliop of Glocefter, and Richard Hurd, prefent Biihop of Worceiler, iri their Sermons at Lincoln's Inn Ledures,
SECTION V.
Of the Woman bid in the PVildernefs,
A third view of Ch rill's faithful followers is given us in Rev. xii. 6. and 14. ** And the wo- *' man fled into the wildernefs, where flie hath *' a place prepared of God, that they fhould *' feed her there a thoufand two hundred and ** threefcore days." — •* And to the woman were " given two wings of a great eagle, that fhc ** might fly into the wildernefs, into her place ;. " where flie is nourifhed for a time, and times, *' and half a time, from the face of the ferpent." The woman reprefents the Church of Chrifl:, confidered as a community or colledive body ; as the feed of the woman reprefents the indi- vidual members of that community. Her flight to the wildernefs is an allufion to the departure
of
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 147
of Ifrael out of Egypt. When they were de- livered from the oppreflion of Pharaoh, called the great dragon, they were led into the wilder-^ nefs, of which God fays, " I have carried thee, *' as on eagles wings, to myfelf." So the church, after her deliverance from the perfecu- tion of the Pagan Roman empire, called the red dragon, fet out for the wildernefs ; that is, as the vifible church declined from the dodtrines and precepts of Chriftianity, the true church of Chrift gradually retired from the view of men, till at length, when the vifible church had a- vowedly fubmitted to the government of Anti- chrift, the true church of Chrift, confidered as a community, wholly difappeared. She remains in that ftate 1260 days, and thefe are the fame in which the witneffes prophecy, and the bead reigns.
The ftate of the church in the wildernefs con- veys this idea, " That the church as a community " or body politic, during the period mention- " ed, fliall be invifible in the world," juft as Ifrael, durmg their abode in the wildernefs, had no manner of intercourfe with other nations, and therefore as a people were unknown. The church is formed into a community, by tics ex- ternal and internal, " there is one body and one " Spirit," Eph. iv. 4. The external ties are go- vernment, doctrine and ordinances •, " there is
K 2 " one
148 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III,
** one Lord, one faith, one baptifm." The in- ternal tie is the Spirit of God, which animates the great Head of the church, and every real member of his myftical body ; fo that ** one " God and Father of all, who is above all, is- " likewife through all, and in all.'* Now, in the ftate of the church in the wildernefs, the former tie is diflblved, tire latter only fubfifts. She is vilible in that ftate as a community, only to the eyes of that God who is " through all, and in ** all." This ftate of the church may be con- lidered on the one hand as a calamity, in as far as Ihe appears no longer with that fpiritual beau- ty which adorned her during the perfecution fhe experienced from pagan Rome, nor with that outward profperity which fhe enjoyed upon her deliverance. But, on the other hand, it may be confidered as a blefling, on account of the advantages that refult from it ; for " her place " is prepared of God," that is, he has appoint- ed and foretold this .ftate ; fo that the event cor- refponding with the predidlion, ought to ftrength- en the faith of men, which might otherwife be fhaken by her low condition. Again, fhe is there " fed of God." As Ifrael, fed in the wildernefs by the immediate hand of God, without the or- dinary means, learned " that man liveth not by " bread alone, but by every word that proceed- " eth out of the mouth of God j" fo the indi- vidual
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 149
vidual members of the church in the wiider- nefs, fed by the word and Spirit of God, without the outward ordinances, (which as dif- penfed in the vifible church were defiled), learned that intimate dependence upon, and conyerfe with the Deity, in which the life and fpirit of religion confift. This is a moil impor- tant leflbn ; for we fhall find, that the decline and ruin of real religion, among the generality of mankind in every period, arofe from their ta- king the body for the fpirit. The religion which Noah communicated pure to his pofi:eri- ty, was fome time after lofl; among the na^ tions. Their zeal in forming and worfhipping images, as reprefentations of the Deity, with- drew their attention and affedion from the Dei- ty himfelf. The Jewilh church was conftituted pure, and received clearer views of the truth than Noah ; but even after they were w^eaned from image worfhip, a zealous attachment to thofe outward ordinances which God had en- joined, together with ceremonies of their own invention, made them lofe fight of the fpirit of their religion. Hence God reproves them : " To what purpofe is the multitude of your fa- " orifices unto me, faith the Lord," Ifa, i. II. The Chriftian church was formed not only a pure but a fpiritual fociety, fet free from xhofe types and fhadows which veiled the truth
K3 in
r^o A Key to the PropJyecies. Part III.
in the Jewifli church, exprefsly told, " That " God is a Spirit, and they that worfhip him " muft worfhip him in fpirit and in truth." Yet notwithftanding thefc advantages, the fpi- rir of religion began to decline, from an idola- trous veneration for the outward ordinances, which were only the vehicles of it. Jn procefs of time, thefe were multiplied by ceremonies of human invention, till at length they formed that mafs of impieties, puerilities, and abfurdities which conftitutes the Popifh worfhip ; a mafs which may be fitly compared to an overgrown body, dreifed out with ornaments of human in- vention, without one fpark of the vital fpirit. Seeing then how prone mankind have been in every age to miftake the body for the fpirit of religion, withdrawing the body or the ordinan- ces of religion for a feafon, muft appear a mean worthy of divine wifdom to counteract; the dif- order. Another advantage refulting from the flate of the chivrch in the wildernefs is, that ** flie " is fafe from the face of the ferpent." The grand adverfary reprefented by the ferpent, firft direded his fury againft the progrefs of the gofpel, left Chriftianity fhould be fpread in the world, and exerted for this end the force of the civil and military government, by his deputies the Pagan Roman Emperors. But in procefs of tinie, a regenerate fon of the church, Conflan-
tine.
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 151
tine, was advanced to the throne of the Roman empire, Satan and his votaries were deprived of all power, civil and eccleliaftical, and Chriftia- nity became the eftabliflied religion of the em- pire, (Rev. xii. i. — 5. and 7. — 9.). Satan baf- fled in his firft attempt, directed his violence, in a more hidden manner, againft the church as a community, endeavoured to corrupt her in lier government, dodrine and ordinances, that thefe might prove deftrudtive to the fpirit of her feed, even when they multiplied in appearance. For this purpofe, he excited church-members to di- vifions and herelies, and filled the governors of the church with a worldly fpirit, intent on felf- gratification. He proved fucceisful by this ar- tifice againft the great body of profefTed Chri- ftians, for he raifed within the vifible church that huge ColofTus of defpotifm, the Roman hierarchy, ftanding upon the legs of ambition and avarice. To preferve the true church of Chrift in this imminent danger, God withdrew her into the wildernefs, that is, diflblved her external ties, that (he fhould not be vifibie as a community ; while at the fame time he pre- ferves the individuals of her offspring, by his word and Spirit, In this fituation, " Ihe is fafe " from the face of the ferpent."
This prophcLic representation ferves to eluci- date feveral circumftances refpeding the church
K 4 in
152 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
in our times, which viewed without this light furniih a handle to the enemies, and dagger the faith of the friends of real religion.
Our adverfaries account the vilibility of their church as a community from the apoftles days, a demonftration of its being the true church ; while they alk us with triumph, Where was your church before Luther ? The prophecy furnilhes a dire6t anfwer. The true church of Chrift ought to be invilible as a community for a period of 1260 years, and during all that time, a harlot, pretending to be the fpoufe of Jefus Chrift, ought to propagate her idolatries fuccefs- fully and extenlively throughout the world.
The divilions among Proteftants have been ur- ged by their adverfaries as an argument againft them ; and the ineffedual efforts of learned and pious men to unite them into one community, have • proved ftumbling blocks to the faith of feme of their friends. But by the prophetic reprefentation, matters ought to be as they are. Had Proteftants united together Unto one fo- ciety, the church of Chrift would be vilible as a community, which, during the currency of the J 260 years, would flatly contradidt the pror phecy ; but the feveral Proteftant churches ha- ving no connedion with ach other, in govern- ment and ordina; ces, like the ancient church, jhey conftitute only individual members of the
univerfal
Part III. the Events foretold in them, 153
univerfal church, which, as a body politic, is invilible n >vv, as it was in the tenth century.
While the prophetic reprefentation Ihould re- concile us to a certain degree of reparation among Protefl:ants,duringthe currency of the 1 26oyears, it ought to remove wholly the violence of party fpirit, and every degree of bitternefs and rancour which Proteftants i.ave too frequently Ihewed to each other. A violent party fpirit is founded on this principle, that thofe who polTefs it are the true church of Chrift. Hence they argue, that thofe who feparate from them are fchifma- tics or heretics, and therefore ought to be treat- ed as ** heathens and publicans." But the ground of this reafoning, according to the prophecy, is falfe ; no particular church or party now on earth may claim the exclufive privileges of the univerfal church ; whoever does, ads the part of a daughter, ufurping the place of the mother, and requiring that fubjedion of her filters which the law of God does not require.
That the feveralProteftant churches have con*- liderably > eclined from their original purity, is ia truth which will be readily ackno ledged by thofe who are acquainted with real religion; yet it is a circumftance which we might have expeded, from the prophecy. God has pro- mifed to preferve his eled: uncorrupted as indi- yiduals, but that promife extends not to com- munities.
154 -^ ■^0' ^° ^^^^ Prophecies. Part lU.
munities. The univerfal church, as a commu- nity, is invifible, in order to be " fafe from the ** face of the ferpent." Which implies, that when a member of the univerfal church becomes vilible as a fociety, (he fhall not be fafe, but be corrupted more or lefs by the fame artifices which overwhelmed the great body of profefled Chriftians, and raifed among them the antichri- ftian hierarchy.
Now, focieties may feparate from thofe al- ready eftablilhed ad infinitum^ but the fpirit of Antichrift will pervade all ; a fpirit of ambition and covetoufnefs in the rulers, of fenfuality and hypocrify in the members, will in fome degree infedl every community, during the currency of the 1260 years. But when thefe come to a period, the univerfal church (hall again become vilible as a community, extended over the whole earth, *' clear as the fun, fair as the moon, ani " terrible as an army with banners."
CHAP-
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 155
CHAPTER II.
Of future Events which Jh all take Place betwixt the prefent Period and the founding of the feventb Trumpet.
I PROCEED now to explore the regions of fu- turity. Regions covered with a gloom impene- trable to human forefight, but rendered vilible by the light of truth.
O Thou who art the Father of Lights, who giveth wifdom to thofe that alk it, feeing Thou haft deigned to reveal things future, for the con- folation of Thy church and people, " make dark- ** nefs light before me, and the crooked places " ftraight," in exploring what Thou halt re- vealed. Guard me againtl the illulions of fan- cy, and the bias of paflion, and grant me the entrance of Thy Word, which giveth light.
There are two remarkable events to be ac- complifhed within the 1260 years of Antichrift's reign, a gradual wafte of his kingdom, and the death of the witnelles. The former is progrcf- iive ; it has already commenced, and runs co- eval with the remaining years of tiiis period. The latter coincides with the clofe of it.
SEC.
156 A Key to the Prophecies. Part lit.
' * SECTION I.
A gradual wajle of the Kingdom of Antichrijl.
This is laid before us in thefe expreflions of the apoftle, 2 ThelT. ii. 8. *• And then Ihall that ** wicked be revealed, whom the Lord fhall con- " fujne with the Spirit of his mouth." Thefe not only imply a wafte of his empire, but like- wife the manner in which it Ihall be carried on, not by force of arms, but by the influence of the truth, called the Spirit of the Lord's mouth. God is the author of truth, taken in its mod ex- tenfive fenfe, not only of revealed religion con- tained in his word, which is termed the truth, John xvii. but likewife of natural religion, of truths refpeding found morals, good government, and ufeful arts \ of truths difcovered by the fpi- xit of adventure, and the refearches of philofo- phy. Now the prophecy intimates, that the knowledge of thefe truths extenlively diffufed, which regard the happinefs of mankind as in- dividuals or members of fociety, fliall gradually confume the empire of i^ntichrift, founded on ignorance, fliall certainly, but gently, unloofe the chains wreathed round mankind by delu- lion.
Were
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 157
Were I to judge from prefent appearance only, I would readily conclude, that the tyran- ny of Antichrift would come to a period before the clofe of the next century ; but the reafons already advanced, for fixing the commencement of his reign, induce me to believe, that the 1260 years allotted for it, Ihall not be finilhed until the clofe of the twentieth century.
SECTION II.
Th^ Death of the WitneJJ'es,
About the year 1994, another remarkable e- vent (hall take place, namely, the death of the witnefles. This event is laid before us. Rev. xi. 7. 10. " When they fhall have finifhed their " teftimony, (when they are about to finifh " their teftimony) the beaft that afcendeth out *' of the bottomlefs pit fliall make war againft " them, and fliall overcome them and kill " them^"
The
(i) Some have fuppofed, that this prophecy has been repeatedly accompliflied in the death of thofe perfons who witneffed againil the corruptions of the church of Rome, during the currency of the 1260 years, and that there n'a« as frequently a refvuredtion whee perfons of a fimi-
lar
158 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
The application of this prophecy to any event ah-eady paft, muft be erroneous ; for the death is followed by the re furredion, which coincides with the clofe of the forty-two months of the bead's reign, and the end of the fixth trumpet. While, cherefore, the Pope reigns, and the Ot- toman empire is in exiftencc, we may reft af- fured, that the refurre6lion intended here. has not taken place, fo neither has the death which immediately precedes it.
The death of the witnefles muft be underftood in a myftical fenfe, to make it conformable to the refurredlion which follows it j fo it fignifies
lar fpirit arole after them. But that the prophecy points to a particular time, namely, the clofe of the 1260 years, and can apply to no other, is evident, on the following grounds : i//. The expreffion o-rav ri>,ea-ua-i, when they are about to finifli, refers to the clofe of the time allotted for tlieir mourning prophecy : 2d, They con»inue dead for a determined time, three days and a half, which cannot apply to every perfon put to death during the currency of the 1260 years : yl. Their death is followed by their refurreftion ; now their refurredlion is defcribed in fuch terms as csn only apply to the clofe of the 1 260 years : Thus they are called up to heaven, to exercife their office, by the voice of public authority. It coincides in point of time with the fall of the tenth part of the city, and the end of the fecond wo , but if the refurre£lion is limited to a precife time, To muft the death that precedes it.
Part III. l^he Events foretold in them. 159
a deprivation of the exiftence which they for- merly, had as members of fociety, that is, with- out entering into the minutids of the prophecy, the lofs of their privileges, which the accom- plifhment only can explain. It may fignify in general, that towards the clofe of the dif- trelTes which Proteflants have experienced from the tyranny of papal Rome, when they begin to fancy themfelves fecure from further inju- ries, a perfecution fhall be fet on foot by the diabolical malevolence and crafty defigns of the Popifh powers, which fhall be carried on with violence, and in the ilTue fhall deprive Proteftantifm of a legal eftablifhment all over Europe, and ejed: the Proteflant paftors from the exercife of their fundlion.
The members of the church of Rome fhall celebrate this event with every demonltration of joy ; for they fhall reckon themfelves hap- pily delivered from troublefome monitors, who galled their confcience, by offering convincing evidence of the corruptions of their church, while their fecular interefls would not permit them to renounce her fuperflitions ; '* and they " that dwell on the earth fliall rejoice over " them, and make merry, and fhall fend gifts " one to another, becaufe thefe two prophets " tormented them that dwell on the earth," Rey. xi; But this triumph of Popery fliall be
fhort-
i6o A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
lliort-lived, as the perfecution of Dioclelian, though the moil violent, and apparently the molt fuccefsful, carried on againft the primitive church, by her enemies, was the laft effort of expiring Paganifm, fo the death of the wit- nefles lliall be the ialt fuccefsful effort of Pope- ry in Europe.
SECTION III.
The Kefurre6lion of the Witnejfes,
At the end of three years and a half, that is, in the year 1698, the event defcribed in the preceding fedtion is followed by the re- furrediion of the witneffes. Rev. xi. 11, 12. " And after three days and an half, the Spirit " of life from God entered into them, and they *' flood upon their feet, and great fear fell upon " them which faw them, and they heard a great " voice from heaven, faying unto them, Come up " hither, and they afcended up to heaven in a " cloud, and their enemies beheld them." In *' all this there is an obvious reference to the re- furredion and afcenfion of our blelTed Lord. The great head of the church, after fubmitting to the variety of fufferings reprefented in the gofpels, was in the end put to death by his enemies-^ but his death was followed by a glorious refur- 2 redion
Part III. The Events foretold in them. i6i
redlion to the life that fhall never have an end, and his refurredtion led to his afcenlion to the right hand of God, when he took pofleffion of the kingdom promifed him ; fo his myftical- body the church, after experiencing various di- ftreiies for a courfe of time, by the perfecu- tions and deluiions of Antichrift, fhall in the end be deprived of all political exiftence. But this political death fhall be followed by a re- vival of her privileges, of which flic fhall never afterwards be deprived. God, who is the author of life, fpiritual and natural, fhall beflow the fpiritual life extenfively and powerfully, fo that great multitudes of all the nations fhall with fin- cerity embrace, and with boldnefs avow their adherence to the true religion ; ** The Spirit of " life from God entered into them, and they " Hood upon their feet." The fame God who turneth the hearts of kings as the rivers of water, fhall incline the rulers of Europe at that time, to fupport the true religion, by the voice of public authority ; they fhall command the pa- flors of the church to exercife their fundlion, and the people to profefs their belief of the truth. " They heard a great voice iTom hea- " ven, faying unto them, Come up hither." As perfons afcending in a cloud to heaven fpurn the earth beneath, fo they, protedled by the le- gal authority of the fupreme powers, fhall con-
L t^mne
1 6a A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
temn the machinations and the efforts employed againll them, while their enemies (hall fee, with anguifli of mind, a revolution which they cannot prevent ; " and they afcended up to heaven in " a cloud, and their enemies beheld them."
Two important events for the advantage of the church, fhall take place at the fame time with the rciarredion of the witnefles. The temporal fovereignty annexed to the Papucy fhall be taken away, and the Ottoman empire Ihall ceafe to ?xift.
S E C T I O N IV.
The Fall of the Pope'^s Temporal Sovereignty.
It is reprefented in thefe words. Rev. xi. 13, *' And ilie fame hour was there a great earth- ** quake, and the tenth part of the city fell." An earthquake, in the language of prophecy, figniiies a revolution: The city, and the great city, in the Apocalypfe, lignifies Rome. It is fo called with refpe6t to its dominion, rather than the territory within its walls. Thus, we are told, verfe 8. of this chapter, that our Lord was crucified in the great city. He certainly was crucified by the authority of Rome, in a pro- vince ijf her empire, though not within the wall^. As the Roman empire reprefented by
the
Fart III. Hhe Events foretold in them, 163
the bead has ten horns, fignifying fo many kingdoms, the fame empire reprefented by a city, mult conlift of ten parts ; — and as in Da- niel's vifion, the Pope's temporal fovereignty is typified by one of thefe horns, fo the fame fove- reignty here is typified by one of thefe ten parts. But here it may be faid, Why (hould it fignify the Pope's temporal fovereignty, rather than any other of the ten kingdoms? Becaufe, ift, the fall of that fovereignty is of much greater im- portance to the completion of the prophecy than any, or even feverals of the other kingdoms : Ac- cordingly, though feverals fell away at the Re- formation, I find no particular mention made of them. 2d, It is the only one of the ten whofe duration is meafured in the prophecy \ it is the only one, therefore, whofe fall we might expeft to be particularly marked. 3(1, The time at which this tenth part falls exactly correfponds with the period in which the Pope's temporal fovereigQty ought to fall; for the 42" months al- lotted to the reign of the feventh head, meafure (as we have already feen, p. 50 ) the temporal fovereignty annexed to the Papacy ; thefe 42 months make exactly 1260 prophetic days or years, and they coincide throughout with the 1260 years of the witnelTes mourning prophecy ; but their mourning prophecy ends by their re- furredtion \ at the fame time, therefore, the tem- L 2 poral
164 ^ ^^y ^0 t^^^ Prophecies, Part III,
poral fovereignty ought alfo to end ^ Accor- dingly, we are told, ** In that fame hour there " was a great earthquake, and the tenth part of " the city fell," to intimate that the refur- red:ion of the witnefles fhall be accornpanied by a great revolution, which (hall overturn the tem- poral fovereignty annexed to the Papacy. There appears a peculiar propriety in reprefenting the temporal fovereignty here, by a tenth part of the city. Had it been reprefented by one of the horns, interpreters would have concluded, that fome other of the kingdoms had been intended, becaufe the Pope's fovereignty in the Apoca- lypfe is invariably reprefented by the feventh head. Again,'had it been reprefented here by the feventh head, the fall of that would have im- plied the death of the beaft ; or, in other words, the dilTolution of the whole fyflem of fpiritual tyranny, which would have led to an error;, for the fpiritual jurifdiclion of Antichrill is repre- fented as fublifting after the fall of the temporal fovereignty, till it is reduced by the vials.
In
(i) Some have fuppofed that France is intended by the tenth part of the city •, the late revolution has fiilly proved that application to be erroneous. France is already fallen from the dominion of papal Rome ; but the time of its fall does not correfpond with that of the tenth part here mentioned, for the Pope reigns ftill, the Ottoman em- pire exifts, and the witnefles {till prophecy in fackcloth.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 1^5
In the fame earthquake which overturns the tenth part of the city, '* kv^n thoufand nalnes *' of men are flain." Thefe are (accuiding to fome), men of name ; and it is probable, that an event fo humiliating to the pride of the church of Rome, as the lofs of tiie Papal fovereignty, cannot be effeded without bloodfhed ; while many of the fuperior clergy, being the perfons chiefly interelled in its prefervation, may be put to death in the conteft : Yet I imagine, that by names of men, we are to underftand focieties of men, and by their death, the diifolution of fuch focieties ; particularly, that the feveral monaftic orders, and the focieties that owe their inftitu- tion to human invention, fhall be done away. There are not fo many feparate orders as 7000 ; but every feparate houfe, though belonging to the fame order, is a diftindl fociety. If we num- ber the feveral houfes belonging to all the or-, ders, over all the countries fubjedl to the fpiri- tual jurifdidion of Rome, they will amount to more than 700c. However, as the number fe- ven is perfed, by the ufe of it, with the addi- tion of looo, the fpirit of prophecy would inti-- mate their great number ; and that all of them fhall be diflblved. The completion of this pro- phecy will not appear improbable, when we re- fled, that the Popilh fovereigns have obliged the Pontiff", by his own decree, to dilfolve the L 3 fociety
1 66 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.,
focicty of Jcfuits, though they might be juftly ilyled the Janizaries of the Papal authority ; and when we farther confider, that poUticians in Po- piih countries begin to elleem the feveral reli- gious orders as ufelefs burdens upon the Hate, if not abiolute nuifances to fociety.
SECTION V.
The fall of the Ottoman Empire.
The fame hour in which the witneffes arife, and an earthquake overturns the tenth part of the city, it is faid, Rev. xi. 14. " the fecond wo i% " pall.'* Now, by the fecond wo, or fixth trumpet, is meant the Ottoman empire. Whe- ther it fhall fall fuddenly, and in confequence of the fame revolution which dethrones the Pope, or if it fhall gradually wafhe away, and finally ceafe to exift at the fame time, though uncon- neded with that revolution as the caufe, the ac- complifhment of the prophecy only can deter- mine. They are reprelented clearly as contem- porary events, but the expreflions do not necef- farily imply that they fliall both be produced by the fame caufe. I find iimilar expreflions ufed (Rev. ix. 12.) concerning the Saracen em- pire, ♦' One wo is paft." But the Saracen em- pire
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 167
pire gradually wafted away, and at length whol- ly difappeared, about the time the Turks were in four fmall dynafties on the banks of the Eu- phrates, ready to pufh their conquefts weft ward. Juft fo the Ottoman empire may gradually de- cline, and receive feveral humiliating blows, be- fore the fall of the Pope's fovereignty ; but at that time it fliall wholly ceafe to be a fcourge to mankind in general, or to Ghriftians in parti- cular.
L-<4 CHAP-
1 68 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III,
CHAPTER III.
Of the Events which take Place from the founding of the feventh Trumpet, to the fifth Vial, or the Dejlru^ion of Rome »
When thefe three remarkable events are ac- complifhed, they may be confidered as evident iigns of the famous aera folemnly announced to the prophet Daniel, chap. xii. 6, 7. ** And one ** faid to the man clothed in linen, which was " upon the waters of the river. How long fhall ** it be to the end of thefe wonders? And I " heard the man clothed in linen, which was *' upon the waters of the river, when he held " up his right hand, and his left har^ unto hea- ** ven, and fware by him that liveth for ever, ** that it fliall be for a time, times, and an half: " and when he fliall have accoraplilhed to fcat- ** ter the power of the holy people, all thefe ** things fhall be finifhed." The appeal to hea- ven by a folemn oath, intimates the certainty of the promifed deliverance, in the appointed fea- fbn, that the united efforts of earth and hell cannot prevent it, nor any unforefeen circum- llances delay it,, a moment longer than God has
appointed.
part III. I^be Events foretold in them. 169
appointed. The continuance of the preceding diftrefs is meafured by time, times, and an half, three prophetic years and an half, or 12,60 years, calculating from the beginning of Antichrift's reign, formerly reprefented by the little horn, whofe duration is meafured by the fame num- bers, Dan. vii. 25. At the clofe of which, God ihall put an end to the perfecutions of Anti- chrift, which previoully fcattered the power of his holy people, fo that they never could appear either in force or in numbers.
The fame aera, with limilar circumftances of folemnity, is reprefented to the Apoftle John, Rev. X. 5, 6, 7. " And the angel which 1 faw " fland upon the fea, and upon the earth, lifted *• up his hand to heaven, and fware by him that " liveth for ever and ever, who created the " heaven and the things that therein are, and *' the earth and the things that therein are, and ** the fea and things which are therein, that ** there Ihould be time no longer, (that the *' time (liould not be yet). But in the days of " the voice of the feventh angel, when he fhall " begin to found, the myftery of God fhould " be finifhed, as he hath declared to his fer- '* vants the prophets." Here the sera of de- liverance is fixed at the founding of the fe- venth trumpet, but that event takes place im- mediately after the remarkable events already mentioned^ In the fame hour that the wit-
nefTes
I yo A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
nefTes arife from the dead, — that an earthquake overturns the tenth part of the city, — that the fecond wo i-. paft, — behold the third wo cometh quickly. What ^is meant by that wo we learn from what follows : ** And the feventh angel *' founded," then the glorious deliverance ef- fect d by his founding is laid before us in ge- neral terms : " And chere were great voices in ** heaven, laying, T.e kingdoms of this world " are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and ** o^ his Chrift, and he fhall reign for ever and ♦' ever ;" Rev. xi. 15.
This period may be properly called the aera of prophecy. The completion of Scripture pro- phecy which before this period was like the dawn of the morning, evident only to a few, fliali now fhine with the refulgence of noon- day, and appear convincing to every intelligent and unprejudiced mind ; it Ihall therefore prove the great mean in the hand of God, of giving fuccefs to the gofpel among the benighted na- tions of the world, and breaking down the re- maining bulwarks of fuperftition and idolatry ; from thenceforward, *' the teftimony of Jefus " fhall be the fpirit of prophecy.*'
At this period likewife, the dates annexed to the feveral remarkable events, may be calculated with certainty. B; going back 12^0 years, the beginning of Antichrift's reign may be difco*
vercd
Part III. The Events foretold in them* i7i
vered with precifion, and molt of the other cal- culations refer to that aera ; whereas, at prefent the dates are unavoidably involved in a certain degree of obfcurity, ^nd give room for various conjedures.
SECTION I.
^tate of the Church at the founding of the feventh Trumpet*
From this period to the commencement of the Millennium, the prophecies continue to give a twofold view of the church. On the one hand, they reprefent the progrefs of the go- fpel ; on the other, they defcribe the fteps by which fpiritual Babylon is brought to its final ruin, and at length all oppofition to the truth is overcome.
The firft view given of the .progrefs of the gofpel, we have, Rev. vii. 9. " After this I be- *' held, and lo, a great multitude, which no " man could number, of all nations, and kin- ** dreds, and people, and tongues, flood before ** the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed ** with white robes, and palms in their hands \ " and cried with a loud voice, faying, Salva- •* tion to our God which fitteth upon the
" throne,
172 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
'* throne, and unto the Lamb. — And one of the •* elders aniwcred, faying unto me, What- are " thefe which are arrayed in white robes ? and " whence came they ? .And I faid unto him, " Sir, thou knoweft. And he faid to me, Thefe " are they which came out of great tribulation, ^* and have wafhed their robes, and made them " white in the blood of the Lamb : Therefore *' are they before the throne of God, and ferve " him day and night in his temple ; and he " that fitteth on the throne fhall dwell among ** them. They (hall hunger no more, neither " third any more, neither Ihall the fun light on " them, nor any heat : For the Lamb who is " in the midft of the throne, fhall feed them, " and fhall lead them unto living fountains of " waters ; and God fliall wipe away all tears *' from their eyes."
The multitude, with palms in their hands, are reprefented here .as fucceeding the 144,000 fealed ones. After this, I beheld alfo a great multitude. The 144,000 fealed ones run along the whole pe- riod of Antichriil^s reign. Rev. xiv. i. ; but a:t theclofe of his reign, they give place to the palm'- bearing multitude. The defcription of thefef, compared with that of the fealed ones, fliows how different the flate of the church now is, from its former condition, ever fincc Chriftians began to decline from purity of faith and man- ners.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 173
ners. Previous to this aera, real Chriftians were few, as the great body who profefled Chriftiani- ty were deftitute of the fpirit of it ; but now they are a great multitude, which no man can number, of all nations, and kindreds, and peo- ple, and tongues. Formerly the true fervants of God worlhipped him lincerely in fecret, but their voice was not heard in the world, for fear of the perfecutions of their enemies ; but now they cry with a loud voice, making a public profeflion of their faith, and attending on the ordinances of religion, without fear or danger. Formerly true Chriftians were traduced as fchif- matics, heretics, and perfons abominably wick- ed ; but now their innocence is vindicated, their righteoufnefs is brought forth as the noon-day ; for they all, and they only, are efteemed righ- teous, who are juftified by the blood of Chrill, and fandified by the influence of his Spirit. They are clothed with white robes, waflied and made white in the blood of the Lamb. For- merly the faithful followers of Chrirt were eve- ry where perfecuted and overcome ; but now they hold palms in their hands, as emblems of^ vidiory over their enemies. They were former- ly in great tribulation. They experienced eve- ry kind of diilrefs outward and inward. They were expofed by the virulence of their enemies, to fire and fword, to hunger and thirft, ft) cold
and
174 -^ ^U ^^ ^^^ Prophecies, Part III.
and nakednefs. «Nor were thefe the greatefl evils ; for they were frequently expofed to a fcarcity of the bread of life, when deprived of ordinances ; fo that their fouls were ready to perifh. But now they fhali be delivered from whatever might prove injurious to their tempo- ral or fpiritual happinefs : •** Neither (hall the fun " light on them, nor ary heat. They (hall Hand " before the throne of God, and ferve him day " and night in his temple ; and he that fitteth on " the throne fhall dwell among them." The or- dinances of God Ihall be eftabliilied in purity ; in thefe men Ihall place their delight, and on them God fliall beftovv his prefence. " The taber- ** nacle of God fliall be with men, and he Ihall ** "dwell among them.'* They fliall experience no more fcarcity of the bread of life ; " they Ihall ** hunger no more, neither thirfl; any more." The Redeemer fliall himfelf feed his people. On them he fliall befl:o\v liberally the comfortable aid gracious influences of his Spirit, which fliall prove a well of water fpringing up unto everlafting life^ ; and the tears which they flied for the defolation of the church, as well as for their own particular diflirefles, fliall be wiped away. " The Lamb who is in the midfl: of the ** throne fliall feed them, and fliall lead them
** into (i) John iv. 14. and vii. 38, 39.
Part III. The Events foretold in tJjem. 175
" into living fountains of waters, and God Ihall ** wipe away all tears from their eyes ^" We
have
(2) Low man and Newton are of opinion, that the mul- titude, with palms in their hands, leprefent the glory o'' a fu- ture world, particularly the happinefs of thofe pcrfons put to death by the Pagan Roman emperors ; but I cannot agree with them in opinion, for the following reafons : 2^, The happinefs of the martyrs in their glorified ftate is repre- fented in the fifth feal ; it appears to me unneceflary o in- troduce them here again, id, If they were introduced in this place, they would have been mentioned before the 144,000 fealed ones ; becaufe they were pofl'effed of hap- pinefs previous to the admiiiion of converts into the church in the age of Conftantine, whereas, in the viiion, they are reprefented as following the fealed ones : " After *' thefe things, I faw." That interpretation cannot be juft, which obliges one to reverfe the order of the vi- fion. 3(/, The expreffions which defcribe the happinefs of this multitude, may appear at firft view too ftrong to apply to the church mihtant ; it is accordingly on this ground they have been referred to the church triumphant; yet they are obvioufly borrowed from the prophet Kciiah, and when compared with the context in the prophet, they certainly refer to the church militant, and not to the church triumphant. Now, it is reafonable to fuppofe th cy have the fame meaning here. Thus, verfes 15, 16, ^j:^ borrowed from Ifaiah xhx. 10. " They IhaU not hunger, *' nor thirfl, neither fhall the heat nor fun fmite "them ; " for he that hath mercy on them fhall lead them, even '^* by the fprings of water fhaU he guide them." And
verfe
176 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
have another view of the progrefs of the gofpel. Rev. xiv. 6, 7. " And I faw another angel fly ** in the midft of heaven, having the everlail- " ing gofpel to preach unto them that dwell on " the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, " and tongue, and people, faying with a loud " voice, Fear God, and give glory to him ; for ** the hour of his judgment is come : and wor- " fhip him that made heaven, and earth, and " the fea, and the fountains of water ^'*
This
verfe 17. is taken from Ifa. xxv. 8. " And die Lord " God will wipe away tears from oiF all faces, and the *' rebuke of his people fhall he take away from off all the " earth." ^th, It appears more confiftent with the gene- ral defign of the Apocalypfe, to confider the multitude, with palms in their hands, as the church militant iffuing from a ftorm ; for the general defign is to fhew, that the chiu-ch fliall continue, in defiance of all oppofition, and {hall at length become triumphant on the earth, previous to the general judgment.
(i) The opinion of the excellent Mede, in which he is followed by B. Newton and others, is, that the minifl;ry of this angel was fidfilled, in the public and ftrenuous op- pofition made to the worfhip of images, by the Emperors of the Eaft, as well as by Charlemagne and the bifhops of France in the eighth century. But neither the time nor the circumftances of this angel's minillry can accord with that interpretation ; while, on the other hand, the time
and
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 177
This angel reprefents the minifters of the word, for the miniflry of reconciliation is com- mitted to earthen velTels. He flies in the midll of heaven to reprefent the fupport of civil au-, thority, and the great fuccefs of his miniftry. His commiflion to preach, extends to all that dwell on the earth ; and accordingly he propa- gates with celerity a knowledge of the truth to
every
and the circumflances coincide with the founding of the feventh trumpet, iji, The miniflry of this angel mull coincide with the palm bearing mu.ltitude : For, as Mede argues, the immediate confequents of the fame antece- dents mud be contemporary. Now, the 144,000 fealed ones immediately precede the multitude with palms in their hands, chap.vii. The fame 144,000 fealed ones immediately precede the voice of this angel, chap. xiv. ; therefore the multitude with palms in their hands, and the voice of this angel muft be contemporary, id, The voice of this angel mufl coincide with the refurreftion of the witnelTes ; for the 144,000 fealed contemporate with the witneffes mourning prophecy, their mourning prophecy is followed by their re- furredlion and afcenlion to heaven ; fo here the 144,000 lealed ones are followed by the voice of an angel llying through the midfl of heaven ; therefore the.refurre£lion of the witneffes, and the voice of this angel, mufl: coincide. 3^/, The fame argument proves that the voice of thio angel coin- cides with the fall of the Pope's temporal fovereignty, or the tenth part of the city ; forthe 144,000 fealed ones are contem- porary with the 4 a months of the beafl ; tlie immediate M confequent
178 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
every nation, and tongue, and people. The fub- jed of his miniftry is thegofpel, the glad tidings of a Saviour, containing the whole counfel of God, refpeding the falvation of men. 'i'he go- fpel was at all tiir^es everlafting, in as far as the plan of it was laid before the foundations of the world. The Author of it is the Everlafting God, and the blefling conferred on thofe that receive
it,
confequent of thefe 42 months is the fall of the tenth part of the city \ and here the immediate confequent of the fame 44,000 fealed ones is the voice of this angel, which is further confirmed by the expreffions of the angel, " the " hour of his judgment is come," expreisly referring to the judgment then recently inflidled on the beail. 4/^, However fpecious the application of Mede may be, we fhall find, that the circumftances of the event to which he alludes, i minutely examined, will not fuit the voice of this angel. This angel preaches the gofpel, but the op- pofition of the eaflern Emperors, as well as of Charle- magne and the bifhops of France, was too limited to julli- fy this expreffion, that they preached the gofpel. They joined ifllie with the degenerate chmxh in many te- nets and praftices, though they oppofed her in fome of the groffeft and moft recent corruptions. Again, the term Everlafting here, feems to ii timate the per- petual fuccefs of the gofpel, from the period of its publication by this angel. Now, the attempt of the Em- . perors of the Eaft, and Charlemagne, were as ineffedhial as they were partial ; -whereas it is obvious from the pro- phecies, 2
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 179
it, is eternal life *, but at this time it may be termed everlafting, in regard it fliall never be again obfcured by the fubtilty of the dragon, and his emiflary the beaft. This angel preaches the gofpel fo as to counterad the poifon of Ba- bylon's dodtrine. The dodrines of Popery im- prefs the mind with the fears of purgatory, and of devils, together with an exceffive reverence of faints and angels, which have a tendency to banifh from the mind the fear of God. But this angel recals the attention of mankind to that principle which is the fource of every duty we owe to God, and to mankind ; faying with a loud voice, Fear God. He adds. Give glory to him. God is glorified by obedience to his commandments, but the church of Rome re- quires of her votaries implicit fubmiffion to her authority. So that it may be faid of them, as of the apoftate Jews, " Ye rejed: the command- " ments of God, that ye may keep your own M 2 " traditions.
phecies, that after the fall of the beafi:, the gofpel ftiall be propagated, fo as never to be again obfcured. Far- ther, the argument by which this angel enforces his preaching, cannot apply to the oppofition made by the Emperors of ihe Eaft, and Charlemagne. There was no judgment at that time infiicled on the beaft : on the con- trary, he was then haftily advancing to the zenith of his glory.
I Bo A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL
'* traditions. In vain ye worfliip me, teaching " for dodlrines the commandments of men." But this angel direds men to the true rule of obedience, the divine precepts : *' And worfhip " him that made heaven and earth, the fea, and " the fountains of waters." The worfliip of God is the great mean by which obedience of heart and life is maintained. And in this like- wife the church of Rome grofsly mifleads the members of her communion, by enjoining the worfhip of angels and faints, and even of images and reJids ; but this angel exhorts men in the language of God's law, " Thou fhall worfhip the " Lord thy God, and him only flialt thou ferve;" bx^caufe, to him alone worfliip is due, who is the great Creator and Preferver of all things, the bountiful Benefactor, from whom every bleffing, temporal and fpiritual, flows ; while he urges thefe truths with fuccefs, from the completion of prophecy, made manifeft in the judgment of God fo recently inflidled on the beafl, by depriving him of his temporal fo- vereignty.
A third view, reprefenting the efllcacy of the gofpel in thefe times, is laid before us, Rev. xi. 19. ** And the temple of God was opened in heaven, ** and there was feen in his temple the ark of *' his tellament." This took place immediately
after
i'artlll. The Events foretold in them* i8l
after the feventh trumpet founded, as we learn from verfe 15. and reprefents the clearer mani- feftation of himfelf, which God will beftow on his faithful worlliippers at the time fpecified. Under the law, the high priefl only once a year was permitted to fee the ark. The vail which feparated the mod holy from the holy place^ prevented the prieft, who officiated daily in the fanduary, from feeing it ; and if the high prieft entered within the fecond vail, except on the day of expiation, he died for his temerity, Lev. xvi. 2. But under the New Teftament difpenfation, there is acccfs for every real Chri- ftian " to the holieft of all, by the blood of " Jefus," Heb. x. 19. This accefs was typified by the rending of the vail at Chrift's death, Mat. xxvii. 51. Accordingly it has been the privilege of fome individuals, in all periods of the Chriftian church, to be admitted to the ho- lieft of all, and to fee the ark ; but the extend- ing of this privilege to the whole body of the church, is referved for that period in which the feventh trumpet fliall found. The primitive church is reprefented by worlhippers in the in- ner court of the temple, meaning the court of the priefts in v>?hich the altar of burnt-offering flood. Rev. xi. i. However that does not im- ply accefs to the holieft of all, to fee the ark. In the time following the reign of Antichrift, M 3 and
1 82 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III;
and during his reign, the temple and the inner court are fhut, the outer court is trodden under foot by the Gentiles, (verfe 2.), and the few witnefles faithful to God on earth, are mingled with thofe Gentiles, prophecying in fackcloth. But when the feventh trumpet founds, all the Genriles are expelled from the outer court, and there is not only accefs to the inner court, as formerly, but the door of the fandtuary is thrown open, even the inner vail is removed, and all the worfhippers are permitted to fee the ark of the covenant ; that is, God Ihall at that period give clearer views of his truth, and more comfortable manifeftations of his prefence, than at any for- mer period, by beftowing more generally and more liberally the influences of his holy Spirit.
The fame truth is laid before us by another type, borrowed from the Mofaic ceconomy, ap- plicable to the fame period. Rev. xv. 8. " And " the temple was filled with fmoke from the " glory of God, and from his power; that no ** man was able to enter into the temple till the " feven plagues of the feven angels viere fulfil- " led " The opening of the temple is men- tioned verfe 5. in almoil the fame words ufed Rev. xi. 19. There is a reference to that paf- fage, in order to fhew the time of opening the temple ; namely, when the feventh trumpet foinids. Out of the temple came the feven an-
gels>
Part III. ^he Events foretold in them. 183
gels, having the fevenlaft plagues. Immediately the temple is filled with liiioke, or a cloud, which continues during the time that the angeL are pouring out the vials. This unqueftionably refers to the confecration of the tabernacle by Mofes, and the dedication of the temple by So- lomon. On thefe two memorable occalions, the houfe of God was filled with a cloud, fo that even the niinifters of the fanduary could not enter it ; the cloud was a fymbol of the divine prefence, it then filled the houfe; whereas it commonly appeared only on the mercy-l'eat within the vail, to intimate that his prefence on that occafion was beftowed more abundantly than on ordinary occafions. That minillers of the fandluary could not enter in, proceeded from their deep reverence for that vifible difplay of the divine prefence ; juft fo, when the feventh trumpet founds, the church of Chrift, purified from the defilements of Antichrift, and confe- crated to Chrift, fliall be acknowledged by pe- culiar manifeftations of God's prefence, and the liberal influences of his Spirit.
Thefe three reprefentations afford a view to- lerably clear, of the ftate of the church imme- diately after the founding of the feventh trum- pet. 1 he firft fiievvs the gofpel propagated to kindreds, tongues, nations, and languages, and an innumerable multitude of converts introdu- M 4 ced
1S4 ^"i K^y to the Prophecies, Part III.
ced into the church. The fecond fhews the means by which they are introduced, the mi- niftry of the Vv'ord, fupported by the civil au- thority, fpread by the zeal of the preachers, and urged upon the rational mind by the com- pletion of prophecy. The third fhews the hap- pinefs of the church then conftituted, arifing from the clear manifeftations of the divine prefence given by the liberal influences of the Holy Spirit. *
SECTION II.
OhfervatioTis on the Vials,
Let us now take a view of the progrelfive fleps by which Antichriftianifm is brought to its final ruin. Thefe are reprefented by the vials, and the vials are included in the feventh trumpet, fo that they begin to be poured out when the angel preaching the gofpel flies through the midft of heaven. Before I offer a particu- lar illuilration of each, I fliall make fome gene- ral obfervations on the whole, to fhew the grounds on which I attempt to illuftrate them.
I. If is obvious, that the application of any or of all thefe vials to events already paft, muft be erroneous ; for all are included in the fe- venth
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 185
venth trumpet, and the feventh trumpet has not yet founded ; it is then only when the fecond wo is pad, that the third wocometh. Rev. xi. 14. 1. The vials begin immediately as the fe- venth trumpet founds, and they follov/ one ano- ther rapidly, or at Ihorter intervals of time than thofe which intervened betwixt the plagues of the trumpets, we may infer from that expreffion the third wo cometh quickly. That they follow one another after long periods of time, or at equal intervals, which Jurien infers from the term vial, fuppofing it an allulion to an hour- glafs, is a mere play of imagination, without the fmallell fupport from Scripture.
3. All the vials have the fame object, name- ly, to deftroy the remaining power of the An- tichriftian .fyllem, called the Beaft. The firfl: brings a grievous fore on them that had the mark of the beaft, and worfhipped his i- mage, Rev. xvi. 2. ; and when the laft is pour- ed out, the beaft and falfe prophet are* taken and caft into the lake of fire, Rev. xix. 20.
4. Moft of the vials have an obvious reference to the plagues of Egypt ; now the empire of the beaft is " fpiritually called Egypt," Rev. xi. 8. We may therefore infer that the plagues which were inflided corporally, or, in a literal fenfe, on the Egyptians, fliall be inflided fpiritually on the followers of Antichrift.
q. There
1 86 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
5. There is a manifeil refemblance betwixt the firil four trumpets and the firfl four vials. I'he refemblance implies, that the power of Papal Rome Ihall be reduced gradually by fteps, in fome refpedls fimilar to thofe which deftroy- ed the dominion of Imperial Rome. The fub- jedls affe(^ed by the plagues are the fame in both. Thus, the firft trumpet brought a plague on the earth, the fecond on the fea, the third on the ri«/ers, the fourth on the fun ; fo the firft vial brings a plague on the earth, the fecond on the fea, the third on the rivers, the fourth on the fun. If therefore we know what is meant by the earth, fea, rivers, and fun, in the go- vernment of Imperial Rome, we can be at no lofs to difcover what is parallel to thefe in the government of Papal R«ime. The effecls pro- duced are the fame in the fecond and the third of both. The fecond trumpet turns the fea to blood, fo the fecond vial ; the third trumpet makes the rivers bitter, fo that they are perni- cious to life ; the third vial turns the rivers to blood, which produces a fimilar effed, but in a higher degree. The effedts of the firft and fourth in both are indeed different. The firft trumpet burns the earth and its productions -f the firft vial occafions a noifome fore. The fourth trumpet decreal'es the heat of the fun ; the fourth vial increafes it. However, the con-
traft
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 187
trafl here is fo ftriking, that it makes the mean- ing as obvious as the refemblance in the two preceding.
The three laft vials have no refemblance to any of the trumpets ; but to compenfate the want of this index to their meaning, an enlarged ex- plication of each is added. The whole of chap, xviii. is a comment on the fifth vial ; chap. xix. from the beginnmg to the loth verfe, is an il- luftration of the fixth vial ; and from the nth verfe to the clofe of the fame chapter is a far- ther account of the feventh vial. Add to this, that the earthquake or revolution occafioned by the feventh vial, is exprefled in terms fimilar to that reprefented at the opening of the fixth leal: Compare chap. xvi. 18, 19, 20. with chap, vi, 12, 13, 14.
6. The agents under God, to inflid the plagues of the vials, are confcious of their being inftrii- ments in his hand to fulfil prophecy ; and in this refpedt they widely differ from the agents employed in the preceding plagues of the trum- pets. The northern nations, the Saracens and the Turks, were all ignorant of their being fcourges in the hand of God, to punifh a dege- nerate church. It might be faid of each as of Sennacherib, " O Aflyrian, the rod of mine an- " ger, and the flaff'in their hand is mine indig- " nation. I will fend him againft an iiypocri-
* " tical
1 88 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III,
'* tical nation ; and againft the people of my " wrath will I give him a charge to take the *' fpoil, and to take the prey, and to tread them " down like the mire of the ftreets. Howbeit, " he meaneth not fo, neither doth his heart ** think fo, but it is in his heart to deftroy, and ** cut off nations not a few,*' Ifa. x. 5. — 8. They were folely adluated by ambition, covet- oufnefs or refentment, thofe felfifh paffions, fo natural to the human heart, though the Al- mighty over-ruled them, for the purpofes of ex- ecuting his counfel. But the angels that pour out the vials are members of the church : " They came out of the temple, they are clothed in pure and white linen, having their breafts girded with a golden girdle ;" that is, they are habited like priefts, to intimate that they have no felfifti end in view, by infliding punifh- ment, but perform a folemn facrifice to God. Again, they receive their diredlions from the minifters of the church : '* And one of the four " beafts (living creatures) gave unto the feven " angels feven golden vials full of the wrath of ** God," Rev. XV. 6, 7. Now thefe living crea- tures, firft introduced in the fourth chapter, re- prefent the minifters of the church. This is confirmed by what is faid of the witnefles, chap, xi. 6. ** Thefe have power over waters to " turn them to blood, and to fmite the earth
" with
i(
<(
Part Til. The Events foretold in them, 189
** with all plagues, as often as they will." The witnefTes are chiefly the clergy, and their power to fmite the earth with plagues, is during the time which follows their mourning prophecy ; that is, after their refurredlion and afcenlion, which co- incides with the feventh trumpet, and confe- quently with thefe vials ^ Further, the punifli- ment inflided is procured by the prayers of the church. It is for this reafon that the wrath of God is faid to be contained in golden vials, al- luding to the golden cenfers under the law, in which fweet incenfe was offered to God. Thus, the living creatures and elders are repre- fented having golden vials full of odours, chap. V. 8. The incenfe was obvioufly typical of prayer ; for in the temple-fervice, while the in- cenfe
(1) The whole verfe runs thus : " Thefe have power to " Ihut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophe- " cy, and have power over waters to turn them to blood, " and to fmite the earth with all plagues, as often as they " will." Their power to fliut heaven is in the days of their prophecy, that is, during the 1260 days in which they wear fackcloth ; and their power to fmite the earth with plagues, is in the period that follows after. I confl- der thefe words, " in the days of their prophecy," as in- serted to diftinguifh betwixt thefe two diflindl periods ; for if both the powers mentioned were enjoyed at the fame time, it would have been more natural to have placed thefe words either at the beginning or end of the verfe.
190 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
cenfe was burning, a folemn filence prevailed, and the whole congregation was employed in prayer, fo that the time of incenfe was called the hour of prayer. But to put the matter be- yond all controverfy, we are told, that the gol- den vials full of odours are '* the prayers of ^'' faints y They are called vials, rather than cenfers, 10 intimate, that they are tranfparent as glafs or cryftal, typical of the fuperior light and glory enjoyed under the gofpel, beyond that which belonged to the Mofaic difpenfation ; for the fame reafon, a fea of glafs is reprefented, chap. XV. 2. alluding to that in Solomon's tem- ple, which was made of brafs '.
7. An attention to the condu6l of Providence muft convince us, that an infinitely wife God has difpofed events in every period, fo as to re- fenible one another, whether thofe events re- fped the calamities and deliverances of his church, or the rife and fall of empires. It is the obfervation of the wifeft of men, " The " thing that has been, it is that which fliall be, " and that which is done is that which fhall be
** done,
( i) This account of the agents accords with the parallel vifion of the ftate of the church at the fame period, but can by no means agree to any time paft. It further af- fords a prefumption, that the period of pouring out tlaefe viab is at a confiderable dillance. Chriftian piety and zeal are in our days too fcanty, to furnifti agents of the defcrip- tion given above.
Part III. ^he Events foretold in them, 191
*' done, and there is nothing new under the " fun." Nor can we wonder at this limilarity of events in every period, when we reiiect ihat the fame God carries on the fame end, and go- verns the fame fubjeds ; for, " as face anfwer- ** eth to face in a glafs, fo does the heart of ** man to a man." Now, an attention to the condu6l of Providence would redify that love of the marvellous, and that expedtation of ex- traordinary interpofitions, which have frequent- ly led to error, in the application of prophecy. To the influence of thefe principles, are owing partly the blindnefs of the Jews, in applying the prophecies concerning the Mefliah, and the extravagance of the primitive fathers, in their conjectures concerning Antichrifl: ; whik- Popilh writers have availed themfelves of the fame prm- ciples, for the defence of the Papacy againft the charge of Antichriltianifm, by defcribing Anti- chrifl: with fuch charaders as neither have been, nor fliali be verified in the world. Direded by thefe obfervations, I proceed to illultrate the vials in their order, by offering probable con- jedures concerning the events reprefented by them.
SEC-
192 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
SECTION III.
The firjl Vial
*' And I heard a great voice out of the tem- " pie, faying to the feven angels, Go your ways, " and pour out the vials of the wrath of God " upon the earth. And the firft went, and pour- " ed out his vial upon the earth ; and there fell " a noifome and grievous fore upon the men ** which had the mark of the beaft, and upon ** them which worfhipped his image," Rev. xvi. I, 2.
The church being now conftituted, and blef- fed with the divine prefence, by the voice of her public teaching, direds to the timeand man- ner* of inflifting the laft plagues on the adhe- rents of Antichrift. Accordingly, having iffued her mandate, " the firft angel went and poured " out his vial on the earth." The firft trum- pet brought a plague on the earth. The earth there reprefents the territory, or rather the fub- je6ls of Imperial Rome. Here it muft fignify the perfons fubjedt to the fpiritual jurifdiclion of Papal Rome. Accordingly the perfons affeded by it, are the men who had the mark of the beaft, and worfliipped his image. The plague
occafioned
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 193
occafioned by it, is *' a noifome and grievous " fore." This unqueftionably refei:^ to one of the plagues of Egypt, Exod. ix. 9. But a fore taken fpiritually, fignifies fin, wliich is a difeafe and deformity of the foul. To this purpofe the prophet ufes thefe expreffions : " The whole " head is fick, and the whole heart faint ; from " the fole of the foot even to the head, there is " no foundnefs in it, but wounds and bruifes, " and putrifying fores," Ifa. i. 6. which repre- fent figuratively what he had faid plainly, (vet. 4,), " Ah I fiiiful nation, a people laden with ini- " quity, a feed of evil doers, children that are " corrupters." I humbly apprehend, there- fore, that the event pointed out in this vial, is, That the impiety and immorality of the Popifh fuperltition Ihall be convincingly urged on the followers of the beail at the period fpecified, fo that the boldeft defenders of that fuperitition (hall not be able to contradiift the evidence, but muft retire with fecret anguiih from the field of argument, like the magicians of Egypt, who would not ftand before Mofes, becauie of their boils, Exod. ix. iJ. I am the more inclined to this opinion, becaufe the witneifes are the agents, by whom all thefe plagues are inflided ; and the Reformation furnilhes an event fimilar to cue plague of this vial. At that time every tongue was employed, every pen was occupied, ii) de-
N fcnbmg
194 -^ Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL
fcribing the deformity of Popery. Nor were thofe eflforts vain, princes and people lent an at- tentive ear, multitudes were convinced that the charge was juft.
SECTION IV.
The Second l^ial.
" And the fecond angel poured out his vial *' upon the fea, and it became as the blood of a " dead man ; and every living foul died in the " fea," Rev. xvi. 3.
When the fecond angel founded his trumpet^ the third part of the fea became blood. It fig- nified then a diminution of the dominion of im- perial Rome, for the dominion of a (late pro- teds the fubjecls, as the fea furrounds the land. Now, a diminution of the dominion of Rome was certainly the fecond Hep in the progrefs of the northern nations. In their firft attack they plundered the fubjedls, but afterwards retired with their booty to their own country ; but in their following attacks they took polTeflion of the countries they invaded, ereded independent kingdoms, detached whole provinces from the empire, and fo diminiflied the dominion of the city. It appears to me obvious, therefore, that
by
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 195
by the fecond vial there will be a fimilar dimL- nution of the dominion of Papal Rome. Of this event likewife, we have fome view in a pa- rallel event at the Reformation, Whole king- doms renoimced the Papal jurifdicl-on, and fo leflened the Pope's dominion ; but it is probable the diminution will be very great, when this vial is poured out ; for we are told, that ** every ** living foul which was in the fea died." In the fecond trumpet, a third part of the fea is mentioned, here the whole fea ; the reafon may be, that imperial Rome never extended her conquefts, nor claimed a dominion bevond a third part of the earth ; but Papal Rome claims a dominion over the whole earth, and has in fome refped eftabliflied it among all nations^ by "her emiffaries.
S E C T I O N V.
The Third Vial
*' And the third angel poured out his viai *' upon the rivers, and fountains of waters ; and " they became blood. And I heard the angel " of the waters," chap. xvi. 4, 5, 6, 7. •,f^,,^rhe rivers fitly reprefent all the rulers of a i^ taken collcdively ; for as the rivers derive their N 2 origin
ic)6 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
origin from the fea, and return their waters to the fea, according to the wife man's obfervation, " All the rivers run into the fea from whence " the rivers come, thither they return again," Eccl. i. 7. ; fo the rulers derive their authority from the dominion of the ftate, while they ex- ercife their authority to fupport that dominion in return. Again, the rivers mentioned in the third trumpet, according to the beft interpre- ters, reprefent the rulers of imperial Rome, the fall of the ftar, or of the imperial form of go- vernment, muft have chiefly afllidled them with bitternefs or forrow, becaufe that fall implied the lofs of their authority and power ; for though the government of Rome fubflfted for fome time after, it palTed from the former rulers into the hands of the Goths. From the refem- blance betwixt that trumpet and this vial, I can- not doubt, that the objedls of the plague are the rulers of Papal Rome ; and who are thefe but the fuperior clergy of the church of Rome ? This is confirmed by the fong of praife fung on the occafion : *' Thou art righteous O Lord, " which art, and waft, and fhall be, becaufe " thou haft judged thus : For they have ihed " the blood of faints and of prophets, and thou " '1 Tc* given them blood to drink ; for they are •^■'''worthy.'" This is faid of the Babylonifti woman, chap. xvii. 6. " I faw the woman drunk-
" en
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 197
" en with the blood of the faints, and with the " blood of the martyrs of Jefus ;" and again, chap, xviii. 24. " In her was found the blood " of faints and of prophets, and of all that " were flain on the earth." Now, the deed of the church of Rome, as a colledlive body, is the deed of the rulers, and in fadl all the murders of Chrift's faithful followers, for a thoufand years paft, have been perpetrated by them, or by their inftigation. Who raifed an army of crofs-bearers againft the Albigenfes and Wal- denfes ? Who put to death John Hufs and Jerom of Prague, notwithftanding the protedlion of the civil government ? Who erected the infer- nal tribunal of the Inquilition ? Who contrived the feveral private affaffinations and public maflacres that difgrace the annals of Europe lince the Reformation ? The fame anfwer will fuit all thefe queries. The. clergy of the church of Rome. 1 cannot doubt, therefore, that they are the perfons who have ihed the blood of faints and of prophets, and to whom a righteous God, by the pouring out of this vial, will give blood to drink. This laft claufe ferves to illuftrate the nature of the plague, as the for- mer points out the objeds of it ; it fliews that the deprivation or diminution of power (which is the fpiritual meaning of it) Ihall be accom- panied with bloodihed taken in its literal mean- N3 ing,
X98 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
ing ; fo that thefe rulers fliall drink plentiful draughts of the cup which they adminiftered to others.
The angel of the waters refers to what is faid, chap. xi. 6. " Thefe have power over waters, *• to turn them to blood," which confirms the ob- fcrvation formerly made, that thefe plagues are inflided by the witneffes, after their re- furredtion and afcenfion. Not that I imagine the minifters of the church will perfonally take up the temporal fword to punilh the rulers of Babylon, but they will procure the punifhment threatened by their prayers, and fliall fhew that the time of punifhment is come by their dodrine, while, after it is inflicted, they fliall demonllrate the juftice of God in the difpenfations of his pro\idence, as ground of praife and thankfulnefs to his church. The angel of the altar may re- prefent thofe who minifter at the altar ; his declaring the righteous judgment of God may fignify the heinoufnefs of the fins committed by thofe perfons on whom the vial is poured out ; even the minifters of reconciliation an- nounce to them not pardon, but judgment ; and the place where atonement Vv'as wont to be made, fliall not afford to them any afylum, but procure certain deftrudion ; yet ftill in a confillency with God's law, which ordains, that the murderers fhall be taken from his altar.
in
I'art 1I1» The Events foretold in them, 199
In a word, the princes of the world, and the minifters of the fanduary, the people and the paftors of the church, (hall mutually join an hymn of praife, when the judgment threatened in this vial Ihall be executed.
SECTION VI.
The Fourth Vial.
" And the fourth angel poured out his vial on *' the fun ; and power was given to him to fcorch ** men with fire. And men were fcorchcd with ** great heat, and blafphemed the name of ** God, which hath given power over thefe ** plagues ; and they repented not to give him ** glory," Rev. xvi. 8, 9.
The fun, moon, and liars, in prophetic lan- guage, reprefent the government of any ftate, including the fupreme and fubordinate powers. Darkening the fun, moon, and ftars, fignifies the extinguilhing of the government, deftroying either its religious or political exiftence. Thus, when the fixth feal was opened, *' the fun be- " came black as fackcloth of hair, and the moon ** became as blood ; and the ftars of heaven fell " unto the earth," Chap. vi. 12, 13. Expref- fions which intimate the diflblution of the Pa-
N 4 gan
2,00 A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL
gan Roman empire, as to its religious exiftence, an event fulfilled by Conftantine. So, when the founh trumpet founded, *< the third part of the ** fun was fmitten, and the third part of the '* moon, and the third part of the liars, fo as, ** the third part of them was darkened, and the "* day flione not for a third part of it, and the *f night likewife." Expreffions denoting, ac- cording to the beft interpreters, that the govern- ment of Imperial Rome, as to its political exift- ence, fhould be deflroyed. An event fulfilled by Totila. The fun therefore aftecled by the plague of this vial, muft be the fupreme power in Papal Rome. Now, the fupreme power in Papal Rome, muft be the Pope. Some indeed, for obvious reafons, pretend that the fupreme power in the prefent Roman empire belongs, in temporals, to the Emperor ; in fpirituals, to ge- neral councils. But to remove the doubts which may arife from this variety of opinions concern- ing the fupreme power in Papal Rome, it will be fufficient to obftrve that this prophecy inva- riably reprefents the ruler of Rome and its ter- ritory, as the head of the beaft, typifying the Roman empire, even he who exercifes the fe- ventli or laft form of Roman government within the city. Ihib defcription cannot apply either to the Emperor of Germany or to councils j but the uniformity of the emblem requires that the
head
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 201
head of the Roman beall be reprefented as the fun of the Roman world. The effedt of this plague, is to fcorch men with great heat. By the fourth trumpet the fun was darkened, and its heat was confequently decreafed. Here it is increafed, yet not for falutary, but pernicioMS purpofes ; if, therefore, darkening the fun there, lignified extinguifliing the fupreme power m the government of Imperial Rome, increafmg the heat of the fun here, obvioiilly fuggefts the idea of defpotic authority, violently exercif.^d by the fupreme povver in the government of Papal Rome.
We can fuppofe many cafes in which the ex- ercife of defpotic authority would occafion un- eahnefs to the fubjeds of the fee of Rome, and we might expedl that it would prove hurtful in the iffue to the Pope's power. A violent exer- cife of defpotic authority met with refiftance e- ven in a dark age ; we might expe6t a refiftance ftill greater in an enlightened age, like the pre- fent. But at the period of pouring out this vial, when the Word and Providence of God fhall demonftrate the deformity of Popery, and the ^ruth of this prophecy more clearly than they are apprehended in our day, we may infer, from the principles of human nature, that a fignal vengeance fhall overtake the exercife of defpotic authority. Let us fuppofe, for inftance, that a
perfon
202 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
perfon of the fame charadler with Gregory VII. fhall again fill the Pupal chair, and endeavour, by the fame meafures which that Pontiff pur- fued, to retrieve the declining flate of his affairs. I cannot doubt but thofe meafures would occa- lion a combination of the powers of Europe, to fet the Vacican in flames about his ears. Accord- ingly that event is reprefented in the following vial, moil probably as the confequence of the fcorch'ng heat laid before us in this vial. The fubj;fts of his fpiritual jurifdidion, though con- fcious of the illegality of his proceedings, and aware that 'Jtey mufl end in the ruin of the Pa- pal fyftem, fhall not renounce their allegiance, but rather blafpheme God, than repent, to give him glory. They rather charge God with un* faithfulnefs to his promife, than acknowledge themfelves in an error; afiirm that he has failed to fulfil his word, *' On this rock will I build my " church, and the gates of hell fhall not prevail " againft her,'* rather than acknowledge that they have followed Antichrift, and miflaken the whore of Babylon for the fpoufe of Chrifl.
SEC.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 20 j
SECTION VII.
The Fifth Vial
** And the; fifth angel poured out his vial up- ** on the feat of the beall ; and his kingdom was ** full of darknefs ; and they gnawed their tongues *' for pain, and blafpemed the God of heaven, ** becaufe of their pains and their fores, and " repented not of their deeds," Rev. xvi. 10. II.
This vial intimates the deftrudlion of the city of Rome, the throne or feat of the beaft. I have already (p. 60, 61.') intimated my reafons for this opinion, as well as for fuppofing that the event fliall take place eighteen years after the fall of the temporal fovereignty annexed to the Papacy. The deftruclion of Rome " fills the kingdom of " the beail with darknefs." This expreflion re- fers to one of the plagues of Egypt ; and we are told, that during the time it continued, " they *' favv not one another, neither rofe any from " his place," Exod. x. 23. I conjecture there- fore, that when the event intimated by this vial fhall take place, the members of the church of Rome (hall be fo llupified, that they can neither concert together, nor make efforts feparately for the prefervation of the Pope's authority. At the
fame
204 A ^<?/ io i^''^ Prophecies, Part HI.
fame time, they fliali experience infufterable tor- ment, by feeing thcmfelves and their religion in a fituation which they neither apprehended nor feared. *' They gnawed their tongues for pain ;** yet inftead of acknowledging the errors of their religion, now made manifeft by the difpenfations of divine Providence fulfilling prophecy, they Ihall obftinately adhere to their fuperftition ; fo that like Pharaoh and his fervants, the more they are plagued, they fhall be fo much the more har- dened, " blafpheming the God of heaven, be- " caufe of their plagues and their fores, and * not repenting of their deeds.'*
The deftrudion of Rome is an event of fo great importance to the intereft of religion, that it is largely defcribed, not only in the i8th chapter of the Apocalypfe, but likewife by the Old Teftament prophets, who fometimes have it only in view under the names of Babylon and Idumea, at other times refer to it, when they defcribe the downfall of ancient Babylon, Ni- neveh and Tyre \ I Ihall take the advan- tage
(i) The paiTages that point to the downfall of Rome, tither in a primary or fecondary fenfe, appear from the rules laid down in the firft Part, to be the following : Ifa. xiii. all, by Rule III. j chap. xxi. i. — lo. Rule II. -, chap, xxxiv, all, Rule IV. and V.*-, chap. xlvi. i, 2. and chap, xlvii. all, Rule III. and V. ; Jer. xlix. 13.— 18.
Rule
Part III. The Events foretold in th^m, 205
tage of their united light to point out tlie a- gents, circumftances and confequences of this cataftrophe. The agents are in general the fe- veral kingdoms of Europe, reprefented by the horns of the beaft. During the period allotted for his reign, they are his agents to perfecutc Chrift's faithful followers, Rev. xvii. 14. Eut when his reign comes to a clofe, their love Ihali be turned to hatred, they fhall cut off the four- ces of wealth which flowed in to him, and to the church over which he prefides ; they ihall fwallow up her rich benefices, and burn the city of his refidence: *' And the ten horns which " thou faweft upon the beaft, thefe ftiall hate " the whore, and fhall make her defolate and " naked, and fhall eat her flefli, and burn her " with fire. For God hath put in their hearts " to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their *' kingdom unto the beaft, until the words of " God ftiall be fulfilled," Rev. xvii. i6, 17. But in regard fome of the kings who committed fornication with her, that is, were members of her idolatrous communion, are reprefented be- wailing her deftruction, Rev. xviii. 9. we can- not
Rule V. ; chap, 1. i. — 3. ver, 9. — 16. ver. 21. — 32. vcr. 35. — 46. chap. li. I. — 14. ver. 25. — 64. Rule III. and IV. i Ezek. chap. xxvi. all, chap, xxvii. all, chap, xxviii. i. — 19- Rule IV. and V. ; Dan. xi. 40. •, Rule V. ; The whole, prophecy of Nahum, Rule III. and IV,
ao6 A Key to the Froplecies. Part III.
not fiippofe them to have had any fhare in it. The words juft quoted fpeak in general terms, putting the whole for a part, meaning fome of the kingdoms of Europe ; now the particular kingdoms employed by the Almighty as his a- gents in her deflrudion, appear to me to be pointed out by the. prophet Daniel xi. 40. Ha- ving defcribed the charader and fuccefs of the blafphemous king, in terms which can fully and only apply to the Papacy, he proceeds to fliew the manner of his downfall : " And -at the " time of the end fhall the king of the fouth *' pufli at him, and the king of the north Ihali " come againft him like a whirlwind, w^ith " chariots and with horfemen, and with many " Ihips, and he fhall enter into the countries, ** and fhall overflow and pafs over." Here the agents that procure his fall, are the kings (or kingdoms) of the fouth and north ; that is, king- doms fo fituated with refped to Rome, the refi- dence of the blafphemous king, as the kingdoms of Egypt and Syria, intended by the fouth and north, in the former part of the chapter, are fi- tuated with refped to Judea. I fliall not pre- tend dogmatically to affert which are the king- doms intended, but I conjedure they may be Naples and France ; the former fhall make an attack on Rome, but the latter fhall lead their forces by fea and land againfl it, unexpededly
and
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 207
and violently like a whirlwind, and Ihall prove fuccefsful, as a flood that overfloweth the land carries every thing along its courfe, in defiance of any refillancc it may meet with.
This cirx:umftance of its being dellroyed by a kingdom iituated to the north, is repeatedly men- tioned in thofe prophecies which hdve an afped: to Rome in a fecondary fenfe. Thus, it is laid of Babylon, Jer. 1. 3. " Out of the north co- " meth up a nation againll her, which Ihall " make her land defolate." Again, ver. 9, " For lo, I will raife and caufe to come up a- ** gainfl Babylon, an aflembly of great nations " from the north country, and they fliall fet " themfelves in array againft her, from thence " ilie (hall be taken.'* The fame circumftance is repeated, verfes 41, 42. In prophecies that have a double meaning, I think it is probabicj that all the circumftances apply to both events, at any rate, fuch circumftances as are repeated- ly mentioned. The prophecies defcribe not on- ly the agents, but the circumfl;ances likewife that accompany the deftrudion of Papal Rome.
They fi^ew the infufficiency of all her refources to preferve her at the time God has allotted for her downfall, though no fyitem of human poli- cy was ever better devifed to infure a perpe- tual duration. She amalTed the wealth of the worl4, which affords the means of negociation,
and
2o8 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
and forms the finews of war. The kings and great men of the earth were her avowed protec- tors. The abilities and learning of the world once centered in her clergy, who, zealous in her defence, taught lies in hypocrify. The fafci- nating charms of her idolatry attach millions to her' communion, who fancy that her exiftence is neceflary to their falvation. What an im- menfe multitude of angels, faints and images, according to her own faith, are her protedtors I But all Ihall be of no avail. " A fword is up- *• on the Chaldeans, faith the Lord, and up- " on the inhabitants of Babylon, and upon " her princes, and upon her wife men. A ** fword is upon the liars ; and they fhall dote ^ : "a fword is upon her mighty men, and they " fhall be difmayed. A fword is upon their " horfes, and upon their chariots, and upon all " the mingled people that are in the midft of " her ; and they fliall become as women : a " fword is upon her treafures ; and they ftiall " be robbed. A drought is upon her waters ; " and they fhall be dried up : for it is the " land of graven images, and they are mad " upon their idols," Jer. 1. 35. — 38. *' I will " punifli Bel in Babylon, and I will bring forth " out of his mouth, that which he hath fwal- 3 ." lowed
(i) Such is the charafter given of her clergy, 1 Tim iv. 2.
Part III. The Events foretold in thm. ao^
" lowed up, and the nations Hiall not flow any " more unto him," Jer. 11. 44. " Stand now with " thine inchantments, and with the multitude " of thy forceries, wherein thou haft labour- ** ed from thy youth ; if fo be thou Ihalt be " able to profit, if fo be thou may eft prevail. " Thou art wearied in the multitude of thy " counfels : let now the aftrologers, the ftar- " gazers, the monthly prognoilicators (land up, " and fave thee from thefe things that fhall *' come upon thee : Behold, they fhall be as *' flubble ; the fire fliall devour them ; they " Ihall not deliver themfelves from the power '' of thefiame," Ifa. xlvii. 12. — 14. " Bel bow- ** eth down, Nebo ftoopeth, their idols are upon " the beads, and upon the cattle ; your carriages " are heavy laden, they are a burden to the ** weary beaft. They ftoop, they bow down to- •* ge^her, they could not deliver the burden, •* but themfelves are gone into captivity,'* I fa. xlvi. I, 2. Veneration for the prince who relides in her, claiming to be the repre- fentative of God, will not preferve him from death, nor the city of his refidence from de- ftrudion. " Thus faith the Lord God, Becaufe " thine heart is lifted up, and thou half fuid, I " am a god, I fit in the feat of God %• in the midft
O " of
( 1 ) Whoever is accullomed to compare fcripture with C-ripture, muil here recognize the character defcrioed
1 Then:
Zio A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
" of the feus ; yet thou art a man, and not God, " though thou fet thine heart as the heart of ** God : Behold, thou art wifer than Daniel ; " there is no fecret that they can hide from " thee ^ With thy wifdom and with thine un- " derftanding thou haft gotten thee riches, and " haft gotten gold and filver into thy trea- ** fures : By thy great wifdom, and by thy " traffic thou haft increafed thy riches, and " thine heart is lifted up becaufe of thy riches : " Therefore thus faith the Lord God, Becaufe " thou haft fet thine heart as the heart of God ,; ** Behold therefore, I will bring ftrangers upon ** thee, the terrible of the nations : and they " fhall draw their fwords againft the beauty of " thy wildom, and they fhall defile thy bright- " nefs. They fhall bring thee down to the pit, " and thou fhall die the deaths of them that " are flain in the midft of the feas. Wilt thou " yet fay before him that flayeth thee, 1 am *• God ? but thou fhalt be a man, and no God, in
" the
a Thef. ii, 4. He as God fitteth in the temple of God, fhewing himfelf that he is Gcd.
(i) There is irony and tmth in the prophet's expref- fion. Daniel difcovered fecrets by revelation from God y but the time has been when the Pope had all the fecrets o£ confequence in Europe, by means of the confeffors of princes and ftateftnen.
Part III. '^he Events foretold in them. li i
" the hand of him that flayeth thee: Thou " flialt die the deaths of the uncircumcifed, by " the hand of ftrangers : for 1 have fpoken it, " faith the Lord God," Ezek. xxviii. 2. — 10. The fudden and eifedual removal of all her defenders is reprelented by a ilriking me- taphor. " Thy crowned are as the loculls, and " thy captains as the great grafhoppers, which " camp in the hedges in the cold day ; but •* when the fun arifetn they flee away, and their " place is not known where they are," Nah. iii. 17. The eafy conquell of her outworks is re- prefented by another metaphor : " Ail thy " ftrong holds Ihall be like fig-trees with the firil " ripe figs : if they be Ihaken, they fhaii even " fall into the mouth of the eater," Nah iii. il. Ripe figs drop by a touch, and when they are firft ripe, if they fall into the mouth of the eater, they are devoured with eagernefs : Never were ftrong holds in a worfe ftate of defence than the fortified cities of Stato deJla Chiefo •are at prefent, by the report of all travellers. How eafy then mult their conqueft be fome time hence, when the delufion occafioned by Rome's forcery is worn off.
It is probable this deftrudion fliall come upQn
Rome on a feftival night, when the generality
of the inhabitants fhall be immerfed in drunk-
ennefs and its attendant vice^ ; for this is re-
O 2 peatediy
212 A Key to the Prophecies.,, Part IIL
peatedly aflerted of her types, Babylon and Ni- neveh. " In their heat 1 will make their feafts, " and I" will make them drunken, that they " may rejoice, and fleep a perpetual fleep, and " not wake, faith the Lord," Jer. H. 39. " And I " will make drunk her princes, and her wife men, " her captains, and her rulers, and her mighty ** men : and they Ihall fleep a perpetual fleep, " and not wake, faith the King, whofe name is " the Lord of hofts," ver. 57. " For while " they be folden together as thorns, and while " they are drunken as drunkards, they fliall be " devoured as fliubble fully dry," Nah. i. 10.
The terror of the other inhabitants not ftu- pified by intoxication, is defcribed by the moft lively images : " Howl ye, for the day of the " Lord is at hand ; it fliall come as a deftrudion " from the Almighty. Therefore fliall all hands " be faint, and every man's heart fliall melt : and " they fliall be afraid : pangs and forrows fliall " take hold of them ; they fliall be in pain as a " woman that travaileih ; they fliall be amazed ** one at another ; their faces fliall be as flames," Ifa. xiii 6. — 8. " A grievous viflon is declared " unto me. — Therefore, are my loins filled with " pain ; pangs have taken hold of me, as the ** pangs of a woman that travajleth : i was " bo\Yed down at the hearing ot it ; I was dif- " mayed at the feeing ot it. My heart panted,
" fearfuhiefs.
Martin. The Events foretold in them. 213
** fearfulnefs affrighted me: the night of my " pleafure hath he turned into fear unto me," chap. xxi. 2. — 4. " The king of Babylon " hath heard the report of them, and his hands " waxed feeble; anguilh took hold X)f him, and " pangs as of a woman in travail," Jer. 1. 43. " The mighty men of Babylon have foreborn " to fight, they have remained in their holds, ** their might hath failed, they became as wo- ** men," chap. li. 30.
Another circ-amftance clearly foretold, is the deftru6lion of Rome by iire. Thus, Rev xvii. 16. *' They (hall burn her with fire." Rev. xviii. 8. " She (hall be utterly burnt with fire : for ** (Irong is the Lord God who judgeth her." And her admirers are reprefented as lamenting bitterly when they fee " the fmoke of her " burning," ver. 9. 18. In conjundlioa with the flames fpread by the vidlorious enemy, fiiall be a fubterraneous fire kindled by the breath of the Almighty, as appears from Ifa. xxxiv. 9, 10. " And the fl;reams thereof Ihall be turned into " pitch, and the dufl: thereof into brimitoHe, and " the land thereof fliall become burning pitch. " It fhall not be quenched night nor day ; the " fmoke thereof Ihall go up for ever ^"
O 3 It
(i ) " And fiich an event may appear the more pro- *** bable, becaufe the adjacent countries are known to be of
2J4 ^K^y to the Prophecies. Part III.
It is probable that a concuffion of the earth, ac- companying this fubtcrraneous fire, fliall dam up the Tiber, fo that having no iffaetothe fea, it fliall reduce the ground in the neighbourhood of Rome to a lake or morafs. while the hills of Rome fhall appear as iflands in the midft of the morafs, cover- ed with ruinous palaces, and thefe palaces inha- bited by every unclean bead and bird. This I infer from the frequent allufions to the fall of Sodom and Gomorrah, the mention made of the wild beafts of the iflands, and fuch birds as haunt marlhy grounds only ^ *' And Babylon,
" the
" a bituminous and fulphurous foil. There have even ai <' Rome been eruptions of fubterraneous fire, which have, " confumed feveral buildings, fo that the fuel feemeth to " be prepared, and watch only for the breath of the " Lord to kindle it." Newton's DifT. on Proph. Vol. iii. p. 322.
(i") I cannot doubt that the fulphurous fliower which deftroyed Sodom and Gomorrah was accompanied by a con- cuffion of the earth, which ihut up the paffage by v/hlch the river Jordan formerly ilTued from the plain, fo, that tlie water driven back, formed the lake Afphaltites, or Dead Sea ; and we learn from hiflory, that the river Euphrates being diverted from its channel by Cyrus, in order to enter by it into the city, was never afterwards properly refta- rcd, fo that tlie country in the r^eighbourhood of Babyloq,
Part III. T^he Events foretold in them. 215
the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldeans excellency, fhall be as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah. It ihall never be inhabited, neither fliall it be dwelt in from generation to generation, — But wild beads of the defert (hall lie there ; and there houfes fhall be full of doleful creatures ; and owls fliall dwell there, and fatyrs fliall dance there. And the wild bealls of the illands (hall cry in their defolate houfes, and dra- gons in their pleafant palaces," ifa. xiii. 19. — 2. " But the cormorant and the bittern fhall pofTefs it ; the owl alfo and the raven fhall dwell in it : and he fhall flretch out upon it the line of confuiion, and the flones of emp- tinefs. — And thorns fhall come up in her pa- laces, nettles and brambles in the fortreffes thereof; and it fhall be. an habitation of dra- gons, and a court for owls. The wild beads of the defert fhall alfo meet with the wild beafls of the iflands, and the fatyr fliall cry to his fellow ; the flirich owl alio fliall reft there, and find for herfelf a place of reft. There fhall the great owl make her neft, and O 4 " lay
n procefs of time, became one great morafs. Now, the alluiions to Sodom and Gomorrah being literally fulfilled
n the fate of ancient Babylon, aftbrd at leaft ground for conjedlure, that they fhall hold trae in the deftrudion of Papal Rome.
2i6 j4 Key to the Prophecies, Part 111.
^' lay and hatch, and gather under her fha- ** dow ; there fliall the vultures alfo be gather- *' ed, every one with her mate. Seek ye out of " the book of the Lord, and read ; no one of " thefe iliall fail, none fliall want her mate : *' for my mouth it hath commanded, and his Spi- " rit it hath gathered them. And he hath call ^' the lot for them, and his hand hath divided " it unto them by Hne : they fliall poiFefs it for '* ever, from generation to generation fliall they " dwell therein," Ifa. xxxiv. ii. — 17. " And " Edom fhall be a defolation : every one that " goeth by it, fliall be aftoniQicd, and fliall hifs ** at all the plagues thereof. As in the over- *' throw of Sodom and Gomorrah, and the ** neighbour cities thereof, faith the Lord : no *' man lliall abide there, neither ihall a fon of " man dwell in it,*' Jer. xlix. 17, j8. " There- *' fore the wild bealls of the defert, with the wild *' beafts of the iflands fliall dwell there, and the *' owls iliall dwell therein : and it fhall no more *' be inhabited for ever ; neither fhall it be *' dwelt in from generation to generation. As *' God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah, and *' the neighbour cities thereof, faith the Lord : ** fo fhall no man abide there, neither fnall any " fon of man dwell therein," Jer. 1. 39, 40. '-'■ And Babylon fliall become heaps, a dwelling f pUce for dragons, an aflonifhment and an
'' hifTing^
Part in. I'he Events foretold in them. 217
** hiffing, without an inhabitant," chap. li. 37. ** I faw another angel come down from heaven, " having great power; and the earth was light- " ened with his glory. And he cried mightily " with a flrong voice, faying, Babylon the great " is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habita- " tion of devils, and the hold of every foul fpi- " rit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful " bird," Rev. xviii. i, 2. ^
•All thefe expreffions imply a total and perpe- tual, not a partial and temporary diifolution. But to remove all dubiety, the Apoftle John fays, " A mighty angel took up a ftone like a " great millllone, and call it into the fea, fay- " ing, Thus with violence ihall that great city *' Babylon be thrown down, and fhall be found *' no more at all. And the voice of harpers, " and muficians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, " fliall be heard no more at all in thee ; and no " craftfman, of whatfoever craft he be, lliall be
" found
(1) " But if this fall of Babylon was efteded by Totila " king of the Oftrogoths, as Grotius affirms, or hj r\la- " rick, king of the Vifigoths, as the Bifhop of Meaiix " contends, how can Rome be fald ever iince to have been " the' habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul " fpirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird, " unlefs they will allow the Popes and Cardinals to merit " thefe appellations ?" ^ Newton's DilT. on Proph. vol. iii. p. 312.
21 8 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
" found any more in thee ; and the found of a " millftone fliall be heard no more at all in thee. " And the light of a candle fhall fhine no more *' at all in thee ; and the voice of the bride- ** groom, and of the bride, ihall be heard no " more at all in thee," Rev. xviii. 21. — 23. ^
The reafons of this fignal cataftrophe appears from the Old Teftament prophets, and from the Apocalypfe, to be pride and luxury. " And *' thou faidlt, I (hall be a lady for ever : fo that ** thou didft not lay thefe things to thy heart, *' neither didft remember the latter end bf it. *' Therefore hear now this, thou that art given *' to pleafures, that dwelleft carelelly, that fay- " eft in thine heart, I am, and none elfe belides " me ; I fliall not fit as a widow, neither fhall ** I know the lofs of children. But thefe two
" things
(i) Piiflorini, a late Catholic writer, in his interpreta- tion of the Apocalypfe, applies thefe verfes to Conftanti- nopie ', while he allows that Babylon, in the whole of the chapter -preceding them, lignlfies Rome. As this opinion fe(b on his bare aflertion, and is obvioiifly contrary to the <onncdion of the paffage, it deferves not a ferious reflec- tion •, but the alTertioft clearly fhews, that he conlidered the words as inapplicable to any judgment already inflift- ed on Rome ; und indeed, to fappofe them acconjplilhed, while Rome exills and ilovu-illies after, is to trifle with the pxpreiTions of fcripture, and to play on the human uuder> ftandine.
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 219
" things iliall come to thee in a moment in one ** day ; the lofs of children and widowhood," Ifa. xlvii. 7, 8, 9. " How much (he hath glo- *' rified herfelf, and lived delicioufly, fo much " torment and forrow give her : for {he faith in *' her heart, I fit a queen, and am no widow, " and (hall fee no forrow. Therefore lliall her " plagues come in one day, death, and mourn- " ing, and famine," Rev. xviii. 7, 8. " And " the fruits that thy foul lufteth after are de- " parted from thee, and all things which were ** dainty and goodly, are departed from thee, ♦* and thou (halt find them no more at all," yer. 14.
Another reafon is covetoufnefs. " O thou " that dwelleft upon many waters, abundant in ^' treafures, thine end is come, and the mea- " fure of thy covetoufnefs," Jer. li. 13. " Alas, " alas, that great city, wherein were made rich '* all that had ihips in the fea, by reafon of her ^* colllinefs : for in one hour is fhe made defo- ^' late," Rev. xviii. 19. She is charged with idolatry likewife. " It is the land of graven " images, and they are mad upon their idols," Jer. 1. 38. " Babylon hath been a golden cup ■* in the Lord's hand, that made all the earth *' drunken : the nations have drunken of her ^* wine ; therefore the nations are mad," chap, li. 7. " Come hither, I will Ihew unto thee
'' the
!220 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
** the judgment of the gi*eat whore, that iitteth ** upon many waters : with whom the kings of ** the earth have committed fornication, and " the iiihabiters of the earth have been made ** drunk with the wine of her fornication. — " And the woman was arrayed in purple, — ha- " ving a golden cup in her hand, full of abo- " minations and filthinefs of her fornication. ** And upon her forehead was a name written ; " Mystery, BABYLo^f the great, ihe mo-
" THER OF HARLOTS, AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE
" EARTH," Rev. xvii, I, 2, 4, 5. " Babylon the " great is fallen, is fallen, — for all nations have *' drunk of the wine of the wrath of her forni- *' cation, and the kings of the earth have com- '" mitted fornication with her," chap, xviii. 2, 3. She is judged for perfecution of the people of God. " I was wroth with my people ; I have " polluted mine inheritance, and given them " into thine hand: thou didft (hew them no. *' mercy ; upon the ancient haft thou very hea- " vily laid thy yoke," Ifa. xlvii. 6. " Behold, " I am againft thee, O deftroying mountain, *' faith the Lord, which deftroyeft all the earth ; " and I will ftretch out mine hand upon thee, " and roll' thee down from tlie rocks, and will *" make thee a burnt mountain," Jer. li. 25. *'• As Babylon hath cauled the flain ol' Ifrael to '- fali|; fo at Babylon Ihall fall the llain of all
** thq
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 121
" the earth,*' verfe 49. *' And I faw the v/o- ** man drunken with the blood of the faints, *' and with the blood of the martyrs of Jefus," Rev. xvii. 6. " And in her was found the " blood of prophets, and of faints, and of all '* that were flain upon the earth," ch.xviii. 24.
Let us now fee the confequences of this ca- taftrophe. When Rome Ihall thus be deilroyed by the juft judgment of God, the feveral par- ties then on earth fhall be varioufly affeded, according to their different fentiments. Fcrfons attached to her fuperltition, Ihall experience an- guifli fimilar to the torment of the damned, a torment arifing from a ftrong convi6lion of the truth, while the will and aife^lions relift it. This fentiment is conveyed by thefe expref- fions,, " They gnawed their tongues for pain," Rev. xvi. 10. And notwithftanding the gra- dual decline of the power and influence of the church of Rome, which precedes this dellruc- tion, it would appear that feverals of all ranks continue firmly attached to her at the time the event takes place ; for thefe are reprefented as bitterly lamenting over her fall : particularly fome of the kings of Europe, who found her dodrine favourable to the gratification of their paffions, and the exercife of that defpotic au- th )rity with uhicu they reigned, though they cannot give her efiedual aid, {hall bitterly la- ment
zi2 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
ment her fall. " And the kings of the earth, " who have committed tornication, and lived " delicioufly^ with her, fhall bewail her, and " lament for her, when they fhall fee the fmoke *' of her burning, ftanding afar off, for the fear " of her torment, faying, Alas, alas, that great " city Babylon, that mighty city ; for in one " hour is thy judgment come I" Rev. xviii. 9, lo.
Her clergy, who had for a long time amafled the wealth of the world, by the fale of fpirituals, and purchafed all the luxurious wares of the earth '' for bills drawn on heaven and hell, " never to be accepted/' finding the ruin of their trade involved in her fall, fhall fincerely regret it. " And the merchants of the earth " Ihall weep and mourn over her, for no man " buyeth their merchandife any more. — The ** merchants of thefe things, which were made " rich by her, fhall Hand afar off, for the fear of
" her
(i) Philip II. of Spain faid, that every king who was not of the Catholic religion mufl be a fool, becaufe he could pnrchafe, for a little money, every pleafiire here and. hereafter. " The pomp of worfhip which that reli- " gion (Popery) carefully fiipports, is agreeable to the^ " talte of magnificence which prevaib in' courts, and " forms a fpecies of devotion, which while it flatters the " pampered fenfcs, gives little perplexity to the indolent " underflandirjgs of the great." Hume's Hift. of Englajid,
3
Part III. T^he Events foretold in them, 223
" her torment, weeping and wailing, and faying, " Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in ** fine linen, and purple, and fcarlet, and deck- ** ed with gold and precious ftones, and pearls ; *' for in one hour fo great riches is con:ie ti> " nought." Rev. xviii. 11. 15, 16, 17.
Her inferior clergy and miffionaries, who pro- pagated her dodlrines with zeal, as Ihipmafters carry the commodities of one country to ano- ther, knowing that their gain and manner of fubfi Hence is ruined by her fall, lliall bitterly lament it. " And every fhipmafter, and all the ♦* company in fhips, and failors, and as many as " trade by fea, ftood afar off, and cried, when ** they favv the fmoke of her burning, faying, ** What city is like unto this great city ? And ** they caft duft on their heads, and cried, " weeping, and wailing, faying, Alas, alas, that " great city, wherein were made rich all that " had fliips in the fea, by reafon of her coftli- ** nefs ; for in one hour is fhe made defolate I"' Rev. xviii. 17, 18, 19.
On the other hand, the true church of Chrifl fliall rejoice, feeing in this fignal judgment the perfedlions of God manifefted, his word fulfil- led, and his church delivered from the mofl grievous tyranny fhe had ever groaned under. She is cxprefsly commanded to rejoice : '* Re- " juice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy a-
" polUe^
224 -^ ^O' ^^ ^^^ Prophecies. Part III,
" poftles and prophets, for God hath avenged " you on her/' Rev. xviii. 20. She readily o- beys the divine mandate : " After theie things " 1 heard a great voice of much people m hea- *' ven, faying, Alleluia : Salvation, and glory, " and honour, and power, unto the Lord our " God: for true and righteous are his judg- " ments : for he hath judged the great whore, " which did corrupt the earth with her forni- ** cation, and hath avenged the blood of his fer- " vants at her hand. And again they faid, Al- " leluia. And her fmoke role up for ever and " ever. And the four and twenty elders, and " the four beads, fell down and worfhipped " God that fat on the throne, faying. Amen ; Alleluia," Rev. xix. i, 2, 3, 4.
This event fhall prove the occalion; not onlv of joy, but like wife of increafe to the church of Chrift. Many chained to the fuperftitions of Popery, by ftrong prejudices .until that period, Ihall then be fet free, being convinced by the word and providence of God. They ftiall hear with efficacy, ** A voice from heaven, laying, *' Come out of her, my people, that ye be not " partakers of her lins, and that ye receive not " of her plagues," Rev. xviii. 4. The gofpel, which had a free courfe from the period that the fcventh trumpet founded, fliall now. be preached with increafing zeal, and additional
fuccefs.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 225
fuccefs. " And there followed another angel, " laying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great '* city, becaufe llie made all nations drunk of " the wine of the wrath of her fornication •," Rev. XIV. 8.
C H AP-
(i) Mede, Newton, andi^e others, fuppofe the vo'ce of this angel to have been fulfiiled by the Albigenfes and Waldenfes ; but the arguments already advanced, p. 1 76. to refute iheir opinion refpecling the preceding angel, will apply here. The voice of this angel is polterior to the former ; and therefore, after the founding of the feventh trumpet. Befides the repetition of this voice, chap. ^viu. 2. clearly fixes the period to the fifth vial, of which that chapter is an enlarged explication.
226 A Key to the Prophecies. .Part III,
CHAPTER IV.
Of the Events that take place from the Dejlruc- tiori of Roms to the Battle of Armageddon^ or Seventh Vial.
SECTION I.
The Papal Power is erected in jfudea,
IN order to trace the progrefs of events far- ther, a queftion muft be refolved, which will readily occur here. Seeing Rome is deftroyed, and rendered uninhabitable by the fifth vial, and the beail and falfe prophet are deftroy- ed only by the feventh vial, Where Ihall the re- lidence of the beaft be during the period that elapfes betwixt the fifth and feventh vials ?
I anfwer, In the land of Judea, in the city of Jerufalem. I embrace this opinion, not from any preconceived prejudice, but upon the teftimony of the truth. It never once en- tered into my mind, ^.until a careful perufal of the prophecies firft fuggefted, and then con- firmed
Part III. The Events foretold In them. ii']
firmed it with convincing evidence. Becaufe this circuinftance is clotelj interwoven with the events that follow after, and that a know- ledge of it is neceflary to nnderftand their conneclion, I Iliali briefly ftate the evidence on which it refts.
I. It appears to me to be afferted in the moft explicit manner, by the prophet Daniel, chap.xi. 41. and 45. " He (liall enter alfo into the giori- " ous land. — And he fliall plant the tabernacles " of his palace betWiXt the leas in the glorious " holy mountain." The prophet having ihewii in the 40th verfe a fuccefsful attack made on the blafphemous king, by his European neighbours, (as I have already explained it), purfues the fequel of his llory ; he fhews, that in confe- quence of this attack, being forcibly expelled from his former refidence, he (the blafphe- mous king) fliould enter the glorious land, or land of Judea, (fo termed, ver. 16. of this chap- ter, and chap. viii. 9.) and that his entrance Ihould not be for a traniient vifit, but for a ftated relidence in the city of Jerufalem, fituated be- twixt the dead fea to the eaft, and the Mediter- ranean to the weft ; *' He fliall plant the taber- *' nacles of his palace betwixt the leas in the " glorious holy mountain." I may appeal to every unprejudiced perfon, whether this be not P 2 thtr
228 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
the moft obvious, natural, and unconftrained meaning ot the paffage. But in regard a per- fon of fo great authority in interpreting fcripture prophecy, as Jofeph Mede, gives a different turn to this palfage, it will be necef- fary to examine his opinion. He fuppofes the pronoun be, in the beginning of verfe 4irt, and downward, to refer to the king of the north, and not to the blafphemous king, which alters wholly the fenfe of the paffage. It is true, that the king of the north is the perfon lalt fpoken of in the preceding verfe ; but it is likewife true, that the tranfition from one perfon to an- other in the prophecies is very fudden, and in no paffage of the prophecies more fo than in this chapter ; fo that the ftrid rules of grammar, which require the pronoun to refer to the per- fon laft fpoken of, in a difcourfe like the pro- phet's, is but a {lender foundation to build on, without other corroborating circumilances. For inftance, it is faid, ver. 6. ** The king's daugh- " ter of the fouth lliall come to the king of the *' north to make an agreement : but he fliall " not retain the power of the arm ; neither (liall " he ftand, nor his arm." Here the pronoun be, ought in ftridl propriety to refer to the king of the north, as the perfon laft fpoken of; but the following claufe corrects that application, and fhews that the king of the fouth is intend- ed.
Part TIL The Events foretold in them. 219
ed. " But fhe fliall be given up, and they that " brought her, and he that begat her." She was daughter to the king of the ibuth, he was the perfon that begat her, and who was given up, confequently the perion vvhofe arm did not iland.
As the foundation on which Mede builds his interpretation is untenable, fo an obfervation will readily occur to the common fenfe of the attentive reader, which fixes the application of the paffage to the blalphemous king. The de- iign of the prophet, in this paflage, is to give a hiflory of the blafphemous king. The king of the north is introduced merely on account of his making war with him ; and that he overflowed the territories of the blalphemous king, does not imply that he deftroyed his exiilence, as ap- pears from the frequent ufe of the term in the preceding part of the chapter. Are we to fup- poie, then, that the prophet would flop fliort in the hiltory of the blalphemous king, of which he profefledly treats, beiore he had brought it to a conclulion, and carry on that of the king of the north, introduced accidentally? Put the cafe, that a perion profeffedly writes the Hiflo- ry of England ; that he introduces France as at war with England; thai; he (lops fliort. in the Hiftory of England, and carries on that of France ; would not the hiflorian be charged
P 3 with
23© -A ^^y to the Prophecies. Part III.
with great impropriety ? But with that imprc- priety the fpirlt of prophecy is chargeable, by Mede's interpretation, I cannot therefore he- iitate in rejeding it.
I am aware that another objection may be made to the interpretation I have now given ; namely, '* That the glorious holy mountain" may be taken, in a figurative fenfe, to lignify the church ; fo we underftand the Apoftle, whert he fays of the man of fin, That he " fitteth in *' the temple of God," i ThelT, ii. 4. In an- fwer, I would obferve. That there are feveral circumftances in the narrative, which cannot accord with a figurative interpretation. As, Jirjl^ The time when he took up his refidence in the holy mountain, it is faid to be " at the time *' of the end," about the clofe of his reign ; whereas he had his refidence in the church from the beginning of it. — Secondly^ The manner of his coming to refide there, in confequence of a forcible expulfion from his former place of refi- dence ; whereas he attamed his empire in the church gradually and imperceptibly. — Thirdly, The glorious land, in a figurative fenfe, figni- fies Heaven, Heb. xi. ; to which the blafphe- mous king cannot be fuppofed to have accefs. It muft be taken in a literal fenfe; fo ought alfo the glorious holy mountain, when conjoined \vith the glorious land, in the fame narrative. — i
Fourthly, I
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 231
Fourthly, The glorious holy mountain is faid to be " between the Teas," which admits of an ob- vious meaning, if taken b'teraily ; but appears to me abfolutely inexplicable, if taken figura- tively. I conclude, therefore, that the bU iphe- mous king is the perfon whom the prophet has in view ; that his entering the glorious land, and placing the tabernacles of his palace in the holy mountain, are expreffions to be .aken lite- rally ; which certainly imply his reiidence in the land of Judea, in the city of Jerufalem.
The prophet Jeremiah had given a iimilar ac- count before Daniel. The account of the for- mer, when viewed by itfelf, is obfcure, but when illuftrated by the latter, we dilcover the fame circiimftances, related of the fame per- fon, and at the fame time. *• Behold, he fliall " come up like a lion from the fwelling of Jor- " dan, againll the habitation of the ftrong : *' but I will fuddenly make him run away from *' her ; and who is a chofen man that I may •' appoint over her ? for who is like me ? and " who will appoint me the time ? and who is *' that lliepherd that will ftand before me?" Jer. xlix. 19. The perfon here fpoken of is the king of Edom, that is of fpiritual Babylon, (fee page 36.), as a lion lodging in the thickets, on the banks of Jordan, is forcibly driven from his habitation, by the overflowmg of the river,
P 4 fo
232 A Key to the Pj-ophecies. Part III.
fo he lliall be forcibly expelled from his firft re- fidence, bv the king of the north coming againfl him as an oves flowing flood. In confequence of thii expullion, ht- ihall come up " againll the ** habitation of the ftrong ;" a term more appli- cable to the city of Jeruialem, than any other place upon earth, bting itrongiy futifitd b> na- ture and. art, the refidence formerly of heroes, and the city where the Almighty *' placed his *' name," and in a peculiar manner dwelt ; whereas he flatters himfelt with a lafl;ing reii- dence in that city. God informs the prophet, " 1 will fuddenly make him run away from " her," intimating, that God hinifelf would in- ter pofe, and make his refidence there fnort, when compared with the time he continued in his former habitation. To eflabliih the truth of this declaration, he intimates, that he hath ord lined the inllruments, and appointed the time, and tuat no human power may contend, with his.
1 he time when the king of Edom comes up againfl the habitation of tlie flrong, is after the place of his former refidence is reduced to a ftate firnilar to that of Sodom and Gomorrah, as we learn from the pieccding'verle, ** As in the o- '^ vcrthrow of Sodom and Gomorrah, and the " n'c;ighbouring cities thereof, faith the Lord : no
" man
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 233
'* man jfhall abide there, neither fhall a fon of «' man dwell in it."
The Hiine expreffions, including the fame cir- cumltaiices, arc repeated, cl^ap. 1. 40. 44. and applied to the king of Babylon, to intimate that the kings of Edom and Babylon, literally taken, are not intended, but a perfon in whom the cnaiaclers of both, namely, cruelty and ido- latry, unite.
II. Another ground of this opinion, is the connection batwixt the lixth and fevtnth vials. The lixth vial rcprefents the converfion of the Jews, as we have already Teen, p. 63. The con- verted Jevvs, ate the perfons who go down to Armageddon at the feventh vial, and by \\ hom the beaft and falfe prophet are finally defl;ro}ed, Rev. xiv. io. Yea, upon their converfion, he and his followers are feized with a horrible dread, apprehending fuch ^n event. Now^ up- on the fuppolition of his refidence in Europe, the reafoii of this apprehenfion does not appear, nor is it probable either that they would meditate an expedition aganiil hmi, or that he, in the declining ftate of his own affairs, Ihould form a crufade againil them. But his refidence in Ju- dea clears up thefe things, which appear ob- fcure in the narrative. It fhews the parties brought into contad, by the providence of God,
previous 3
234 -^ -^O' ^^ ^'^^ Prophecies. Part IIL
previous to the decifive viftory. The conver- iion of the Jews implies their reftoration to the prornifed land ; and their reftoration implies the deftrudion of the pofTeirors of that land. Hence the horrible confternation with which the beaft: and his followers are feized, upon their conver- iion ; and hence the extraordinary preparation for w^ar, by which earth and hell are moved for their defence, Rev. xvi. 13, 14.
III. The ft ate of the w^orld, (reprefented in tlie prophecies), at the period the beaft takes up his relidence in Judea, fhews the high probabi- lity of fuch an event, though it had not been fo clearly revealed.
The Ottoman empire was diflblved immedi- ately before the feventh trumpet founded, about eighteen years before the deftrudion of Rome. The unfettled ftate of affairs, which naturally folloWs the diftblution of a great empire, affords an opportunity to adventurous fpirits, to feize upon the provinces. We have a ftriking ex- ample of this in the rapid diviiion of power and territory among the fucceffbrs of Alexander the Great, when the unity of his empire was dif- folved.
There is at prefent, and in all probability there will be, at the period fpecified in the pro- phecy, a party of the Latin church refident in Judea. They are of all the other feds that in- habit
Part III. The Events foretold in thetn. 235
habit Jerufalem, the moft powerful. It is pro- bable, that when they hear of the cleftrudion of Rome, they will eledt one of their own number to be head of the Latin church, well knowing how much the head of their church was indebted all along to the blind veneration which the inhabitants of the Roman empire had for the city of his refidence ; knowing likewife, that Jerufalem is the only place on earth which, in refpe6l to the veneration di.e to it, may vie with Rome ; being acknowledged by Chriftians of all parties to be the mother-church. Now, if fuch a head is eledled, and acknowledged by the Catholic party, the prophetic defcription is fully vindicated, though the Pope and the Col- lege of Cardinals were exterminated in the de- ftrudion of Rome.
IV. The circumflances which accompany the converfion of the Jews, and the arguments which prove the place of Armageddon to be Judea, put the relidence of the bead at that time in Judea, beyond a doubt. But to prevent a repe- tition, I fhall refer the illuftration of this argu- ment to the detail of thefe circumltances, in their proper place and order.
When the Papal fovereignty is ereded in Ju- dea, its influence fhall fpread rapidly and ex- t^nlively in the benighted regions of Afia. We
might
236 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
might expert that a power, artful and ambi- tious, would procure numerous followers among a people for ages involved in Mahometan delu- lion, Pagan idolatry, or grofs fuperftition, under the name of Chriftian ; accuftomed to fubmit to the galling Turkifli yoke, ignorant of the fci- ences, ftrangers to civil and- religious liberty. Upon the fame principles that the Pope extend- ed his influence in Europe, in the tenth cen- tury, we may infer that he will extend it in Afia in the twenty firil century.
Accordingly the Prophet Daniel lays before us the fubjeds of his fpiritual jurifdiclion. " He ** fliall enter alfo into the glorious land, and " many countries fliall be overthrown : But (and) ** thefe fliall (not) efcape out of his hand, even' E- " dom andMoab, and the chief of the children of *' Ammon. He fliall flretch forth his hand alfo ** upon the countries ; and the land of Egypt *' fmill not efcape. But he fliall have power ** over the treafiires of gold and of filver, and " over ail the precious thin^^s of Egypt : And " the Libyans and the Ethiopians ihall be at " his fteps," Dan. xi. 41, 42, 43. The word tranflared overthrown, fliouid be rendered fl:um- ble ; a fcripture expreiiion, which denotes re- jedmg the truth, through delufion. So the Prophet Ifaiah fays of the Jews, in ourSaviour*s time, ♦< Many fliall fl;umbie,*' Ifa. viii. 15. The
expreflion
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 2,37
expreflion intimates that the countries men- tioned, Ihould not be conquered by force of arms, but fliould fubmit to the blafphemous king, by rejecling the truth, through his dela- fion. 1 am of opinion that the particle not, has been dropt out of the text ; and that it fliould be, *' Thefe fliall not efcape out of his hand, •' even Edom and Moab, and the chief of the " children of Amnion." For the turn of the expreflion is the fume with that in the follow- ing claufe : " And Egypt fliall not efcape." The defign of the prophet appears to be, to re- prefent fuch as fubmitted to him, not fuch as rejected him. But above all, I find in other paflages the inbabitants of thefe countries repre- fented as his chief fupporters. ** He fh all have " power over all the treafures of Egypt." It is not faid that he had power over the Egyp- tians, but over their treafures. Juft as the Pope, in the dark ages, conveyed the wealth of Chri- flendom to the fee of Pvome, without claiming a temporal fovcrcignty over thofe people whom he gulled out of their money.
" The Lybians Ihall be at his fteps." Here again the expreflions intimate a voluntary fubmiflion. They follow him as their guide, yielding a fub- miflion very different from that which the defpo- tic fovereigns of Alia and Africa require of their fubjeds. We have in this palfage, therefore,
an
238 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
an account of the fubjedls of his fpiritual jurif- didion ; and thefe are the inhabitants of Pa- leftine, where he refides. Thofe of the neigh- bouring countries, once poflelTed by the Edo- mites, Moabites, and Ammonites, together with the Egyptians, Cufhites, (either the Ethiopians or Arabians), and Lybians. It is probable, likewife, that the whole Greek church fhall fub- mit to him as their fpiritual head. The Greek church is equally fuperftitious and idolatrous with the Latin church. When fuperilition and idolatry are on the decline, through the influ- ence of the gofpel, thefe two bodies may be led by a fimilarity of fentiment, to unite in their adverflty, though they quarrelled in their pro- fperity. Again, the real ground of the quarrel feems to have been pride. The Greek church had four patriarchal feats within her own terri- tories, flie coniidered each of them equally ve- nerable with Rome ; at any rate, her pride would not permit her to renounce the refped: due to them, fo far as to acknowledge Rome the chief. The difpute concerning the addition of the ^N oxdi. fiUoque to the creed, was rather the oftenfible, than the real reafon of their fepara- tion. When, therefore, the real reafon is re- moved, by the refidence of the head of the Cfiurch in Jerufalem, it is likely that they will fubmit to his authority. Fartlier, the delign which
God
]partIII. The Events foretold in them. 239
God had in view, by permitting fo extraordi- nary a power as that of the Pope to arife in the weftern church, may require that the fame power fhould arife likewife in the eaftern church. The defign feems to be that of a wife phyfician, who, finding peccant humours in the body, brings on a fuppuration to colled and diflodge them, that the health may be reftored. The peccant humours of profeffing Chriftians appear- ed early, and increafed gradually. At length they formed the Papal hierarchy, around which, as a centre, the fuperftitious and finful tenets and practices, mingled with Chrillianity by the cunning of Satan, and the infirmity of man, are colle^led ; forming a huge impofthume on the body of the church, exceedingly deformed to look at ; but, when ripe, it Ihall be lanced, and the humours thus dillodged ; the health of the fpiritual conftitution fhall be reftored. But in regard the Greek church did not colledt round this centre, it appears to be the progrefs of the fame defign, to permit the fame power to arife in Judea, for the exprefs purpofe of colleding the corrupted Greek church round him, as their centre ; that, when this fccond fuppuration is lanced by the fword of the Jews, the church may be purified, and prepared for her millennial llatc.
Thefe
240 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
Thefe conjedlures feem to be confirmed hy theexprefs tcftimt.ny of Zechaiiah, chap, ix: 13. " When I have bent Judah for me, filled the ** bow with Ephraim, and railed up thy hns, " O Zion, againil thy fons. O Gr^ ece." Ihe prophet Hates the parties in the battle of Ar- mageddon. On the one hand are the Jews th n converted, on the other the fons of Lireece, as the chief fupporters of the beail. Now, tiie on- ly community bearing the name of Greeks, fince the fall of the Greek empire, is the Greek church. It is probable, therefore, they Ihall conilitute the great part of his fubjedts before tiiC battle. The Papal power, thus creeled in Judea, lh;ill continue, to profper, receiving the fubmiflion of ignorant and deluded nations, until the Jews are converted ; an event fo fatal to h;s autho- rity, that the fpirit of prophefy reprelents it as the fixth vial of God's wrath, poured out on the bead and his kingdom. But, before I proceed to fhow the effect of it on his dominion, I ihall firfl delineate from the prophecies the circum- ftances that precede their converlion, and then the manner in which it is effected.
SEC-
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 241
SECTION II.
A virulent Perfecution of the Jews is carried on by the Papal Power, in a great Part of Afia and Africa,
One circumftance clearly revealed, is, that the Jews fhall be in very great diftrefs immedi- ately before their converiion. To this purpofe are the expreflions of Jeremiah, chap. xxx. 4. — 9, 10. " And thefe are the words that the ** Lord fpake concerning Ifrael, and concern- " ing Judah. For thus faith the Lord, We have " heard a voice of trembling, of fear, and not " of peace. Aik ye now, and fee whether a " man doth travail with child ? Wherefore do " I fee every man with his hands on his loins, ** as a woman in travail, and all faces are turned ** into palenefs ? Alas I for that day is great, ** fo that none is like it ; it is even the time of " Jacob's trouble ; but he fliall be faved out of ** it. For it iliall come to pafs in that day, faith " the Lord of hofts, that I will break his yoke " from off thy neck, and will burit thy bonds, '* and ftrangers fliall no more ferve themfelves *f of him : But they fliall ferve the Lord their *' God, and David their king, whom I will " raife up unto them." Of this trouble, paint-
(^ ed
242 A Key to the Prophecies, Part IIL
ed in fuch lively colours, it is faid, " That Ja- " cob (liall be faved out of it ;" that is, it (hall end in deliverance. And when fliall that be? " In that day, — when ftrangers fhall no more •* ferve themfelves of him ','" that is, at the clofe of their long difperfion. But being thus favecl, " They fhall ferve the Lord their God, " and David their kmg ;" that is, they fhall fubmit to the Melliah. Thefe circumftances are applicable to the period immediately preceding their converlion, and to that only.
This circumftance is confirmed by the Pro- phet Ezekiel, chap. vii. i6. — »8. "But they " that efcape of them, fhall efcape,*and lliall be " on the mountains like doves of the v^illies, all " of them mourning, every one for his iniquity. *' All hands Ihali be feeble, and all knees Ihall " be weak as water. They fliall alfo gird ihem- " felves with fackcloth, and horror fhall cover " them; and Ihame fliall be upon all faces, and " baldnefs upon all their heads." From the be- ginning of the chapter, the prophet defcribes the defolation of the land of promife, by the Ro- man difperfion. But in order to afford fome confolation to the faithful, he obferves, verfe 16; That a " remnant fhould efcape ;" that is, af- ter all the calamities of ti eir difperfion, who fhould be brought lo a fenfe of their fin, and be made to mourn over it : He then defcribes that
diflrefs
Part III. 7'he Events foretold in them. ^^43
diftrefs which, in the couiTe of providence, would be the mean of bringing them to a fenfe of fin. So that it immediately precedes their con ver lion.
The Prophet Daniel predi6ls the fame trou- ble, with this addition, That it fhould be the greateft the nation had ever experienced, ch. xii. I. " And at that time fliall Michael Hand up, " the great prince which ilandeth for the chil- " dren of thy people ; and there (hall be a time " of trouble, fuch as never was fince there was " a nation, even to that fame time : And at that " time thy people fnall be delivered, every one " that fnall be found w^ritten in the book." Here are three circumltances which fix the pe- riod of this trouble to that immediately prece- ding their converfion. The expreflion, at that time, in the beginning of the verfe, conneds it with the end of the reign of the blafphemous king, mentioned in the clofc of the preceding chapter. It is likewife the time at which Mi- chael fliall ftand up for the nation of the pro- phet. I confider Michael as a difguiled name for the Mefliah. If he had callea him Mefliuh here, it would confjund this period with that of his firft appearance, formerly mentioned in the prophecy of the feventy weeks, chap. ix. 24* This " fianding up for them," intimates the manifefiation of him to ifrael, — at the fame ^ 0^2 time
244 -^ Key to the Prophecies. Part 111,
time the people " fhall be delivered ;" fo it mufl be the clofe of their long calamitous difper- iion.
The nature of this diftrefs is as clearly re- vealed as its exiftence. It appears to proceed from the fword and famine. So the Prophet Ifaiah exprefsly afTerts, " Thefe two things are *' come unto thee ; who fhall be forry for thee ? ** Defolation and deftrudlion, and the famine " and the fword : By whom fhall I comfort *' thee ?" Chap. li. 19. As it is fometimes an eafier matter to rear a new building, than to clear the foundation of old rubbifli, fo it is ea- fier to eflablifli the true fenfe of fcripture, than to remove the errors occafioned by falfe inter- pretation. All the commentators of name upon Ifaiah, apply this paifage to the return from Ba- bylon. But a little attention to the pafTage it- felf mufl; convince the unprejudiced, that unlefs we fhall permit the hiftorian flatly to contradidl the prophet, no one iota of this paffage can ap- ply to that period. At the period here men- tioned, " There is none to guide her (Jerufalem, " or the Jewifh nation,) among all the fons " whom file hath brought forth ; neither is there *' any that taketh her by the hand, of all the " fons that fhe hath brought up," verfe 18. Was there none of the nation either able or wil- ling to fupport her at the return from Babylon ?
There
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 245
There were Zerubabel and Shealtiel, Ezra and Nehemiah, Jofliua the high-prieft, Haggai, Ze- chariah, and Malachi, the prophets ; all of them as willing to take the hand of their na- tion, as they were able to guide her. " Thy " fons have fainted, they lie at the head of all " the ftreets as a wild bull in a net : They are " full of the fury of the Lord, the rebuke of " thy God ;" verfe 20. Did any fuch diftrefs as this, together with the fword and famine men- tioned in the foregoing verfe, precede the return from Babylon ? On the contrary, many were fo well fatisfied with the land of their captivity, that they remained there, notwithftanding the proclamation of Cyrus. The facfl is, that they only returned, " whofe fpirit God had raifed to " go up to build theHoufe of the Lord;" Ezra i, 5. perfons whom God excited to forego their temporal interefts in Babylon, for their fpiritual privileges in Jerufalem. " Thus faith the Lord, ** — Behold, I have taken out of thine hand the " cup of trembling, even the dregs of the cup *' of my fury ; thou fhalt no more drink it a- '* gain;" Ifa. li. 22, This intimates a delive- rance from fuch diftrefs as never fhould be re- newed, therefore cannot apply to the Babylo- nilh captivity ; for it has been renewed by the Roman difperfion, and rendered much more ca- lamitous. But all the prophets alTert, that when 0^3 converted.
246 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
converted, and reftored to tlieir land in the lat- ter dajs, they fhuii never be again dilinherited. Thefe circumftances, thereiore, tix the dillrefs here mentioned to the period immediately pre- ceding their (jonverlion.
Thcit famine is a chief ingredient in this di- ftrefs, i^ hinted by the Prophet Ezekiel, in the paffage already quoted, chap. vii. 19. •' 'I hey *• fhall call their filver in the ilrect^, and their '• gold fhall be removed : Their filver and their *' gold fhall not be able to deliver them in the " day of the vvriith of the Lord : They fliall " not fatisfy their fouls, neither fill their bv)wels ; " becaule it is the Itumbling-block of their *' iniquity/' The word tranflated y^r^-^rj-, fig- nifies abroad, in the open fields ; that traiiflated removed, iignifies fomethiig removed, as un- ci*, an ; It is the word rendered Jilthinejs, 1 Chron. xxix. 5. ; the particle rendered becaufe, fomttimes Iignifies although. The flumbling- block of their iniquity, means the outward ob- jeft, v/hich gratifies the predominant paflion ; it is therefore joined ro heart- idols, Ezekiel xiv. 4. The whole verfe might be rendered thus, *' They fliall call away their iilver in the open ^* fields, and rheir gold they fhall feparate from <' them as vile, (their gold and their Iilver fhall ^' not be able to deliver them in the day of the i' wrath of the Lord ^ thefe fhall not fatisfy
** their
Part III. T!he Events foretold in them. 247
** their hunger, nor fill their bowels) ; although " it was the great object of detire with them, •* to gratify their covetoufnefs." The circum- liances mentioned here are exceedingly delcrip- tive of a terrible famine. Covetous men call a- way their gold as vile, becaufe it cannot fill their bowels.
Are we folic itous to know the agents by whom this dillrel's is brought upon the Jews, the prophecies difcover thefe likewife. The chief ageiit appears to be the blafphemous king now refiding in Jerufalem. Their diftrefs is owing to a virulent periecution of their nation, carried on by him throughout the extent of his jurifdiftion, which, as we have already feen, is confiderable. That he carries on a perfecu- tion againft fome people who incurred his in- dignation, is obvious, from the teftimony of Daniel, chap. xi. 44. " But tidings out of the *' eaft and out of the north fliall trouble him : " therefore he Ihall go forth with great ^* fury to deftroy, and utterly to make away *' many." That the perfecution fhall be very virulent, is implied in the expreffions. J he word rendered, " utterly to take away," figni- fies to devote to death with a curfe : it is the fame ufed in that fentence of the law, Leviticus, chap, xxvii. 28, 29. '* Neverthelels every devoted *' thing, whether of man or bealt, it ihall not
0^4 " be
24^ A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
" be redeemed, it ftiall furely be put to death.'* It implies therefore, that he went forth with a purpofe of exterminating the people againft whom his fury was direded. But why fhould we fuppofe that people to be the Jews ? In two verfes after, the prophet mentions the extraor- dinary trouble of their nation, and that it (hould take place about the fame time, which affords a prefumption, that their trouble was the con- fequence of his fury.
But the prophet Ezekiel puts this circumftance beyond a doubt, chap. xxxv. 5. where God ad- drelfe^ Edom, and after denouncing fevere judg- ments, intimates the reafon thus : " Becaufe " Lhou haft had a perpetual hatred, and haft flied " the blood of the children of Ifrael by the force " of the fword, in the time of their calamity, in " the time that their iniquity had an end." The perfon here addrefled is Edom, meaning the king of fpiritual Babylon, for the reafons already mentioned ; to which we may add, that he is literally king of Edom, at the pe- riod mentioned in the prophecy, by having at leaft a fpiritual jurifdidion over the country once poflefled by Edom. He is charged with a perpetual hatred. The Pope, from the beginning, bore a hatred to the fpiritual Ifrael of God. When poflefled of the country of Edom, he Ihall in- herit the old hatred of Edom againft his brother
Jacob,
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 249
Jacob, and perfecute the literal Ifrael, " flied- ^' ding their blood by the force of the fword." What aggravates his crime is, the time in which he carries on this perfecution. It is, '* the time " of their calamity ;" that is, of their " great " trouble, fucb as never was fince they were a " nation ;" *' in the time that their iniquity had " an end ;" that is, when God was about to be reconciled to them, after they had been exclu- ded from his favour for two thoufand years be- fore; in a word, at the end of their great dif- perlion. This circumftance of the time, pre- vents the application of this paflage to any per- fecution carried on by ancient Edom, and in- deed fixes the period to that immediately pre- ceding their converfion. This is confirmed by two parallel views of the fame time, given like- wife in this paflage : " I will make myfelf known ** amongft them, when I have judged thee," ver. II. Here is a promife, that God will ma- nifefl himfelf to Ifrael, by their converfion and relloration, at the time he will execute judg- ment on Edom, immediately after the perfecu- tion. His perfecution therefore coincides with the time of their converfion. " Thus faith the " Lord God, When the whole earth rejoiceth, " I will make thee defolatc," ver. 14. Here the time of punifliing Edom is reprefented as a period of univerfal joy throughout the earth.
It
•250 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III,
It muft theretore fignify the Millennium, and Edom can be no other than the '* beaft and falfe " prophet, who were caft into the lake of ** fire,'' immediate y before it commenced, Rev. xix. 20. The whole prophecy of Obadiah has an afped tc this perfecution, more than to any thing d ne by the ancient Kdomites, as appears from the conclud ng verfes : " For the day of " the Lord is near upon all the heathen : as " thou hfift done, it fhall be done unto thee; " thy reward Ihall return upon thine own head. " For as ye have drunk upon my holy moun- " tain, fo fhall all the heathen drink continually ; " yea, they fhall drink, and they fliall fwallow ** down, and they fhall be as though they had " not been," ver. 15, 16. This is a defcrip- tion of the battle of Armageddon, which fol- lows after the converfion of the Jews, and of the perfecution which preceded it, mentioned in the former part of the chapter. As the hea- then in general, and Edom in particular, admi- niflered the cup of God's anger to Ifrael, fo they iliall drink of the fame cup in this decilive bat- tle. The exprellions are limilar to thofe of Ifaiah on the fame fubjeft. " 1 have taken out *' of thine hand the cup of tremblmg-, — but I *' will put it into the hand of them that afflidl ** tbee," chap. li. 22, 23. " But upon mount ^* Xion Ihail be dehveiance, and there fhall be
'* hohnefs;
\
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 251
" holinefs ; and the houfe of Jacob fliall poffefs " their poffellioii?," Obad ver. 17. Ihe Jews pof- fefs their land in confequenc of the battle of Ar- mageddon ; they bring along wi:h them holinefs, a fpiri( different from that which their fathers had on their return from Babylon. " And the " houfe of Jacob fhall be a fire, and the houfe " of J 'feph a flame, and the houfe of Efau for " ftubble, and they fhall kindle in them, and " devour them ; and there Ihall not be any re- " maining of the houfe of Efau : for the Lord " hath fpoken it," ver. 18. The Jews are here reprefent^^d as parties on one fide in the battle of Armageddon, as the houfe of Efau is on the other fide ; fo in the Apocalypfe, the Jews are the followers of him who fat on the white horfe, the bead and his followers their opponents, Rev. xix. The iifue is the fame in both, the ene- *' mies of the Jews are finally deftroycd. " And ** they of the fouih fhall poffefs the mount of " Efau ; and they of the plain thCvPhilifiines : " and they fhall polfefs the fields of Ephraim, " and the fields of Samaria ; and Benjamin fiiall •* poffefs Gilead. And the captivity of this hofl " of the children of Ifrael fhall poffefs that of " the Canaanites, even unto Zarephath ; and ** the captivity of Jerufalem, which is in be- ** pharad, fhall poflbfs the cities of the fouth," Qbad. ver. 19, 20. When they take pofleffion of
their
^52 yi Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
their land at the period fpecified in the prophe- cy, their boundaries Ihall extend much farther than they did in the mofl flouriihing days of of their nation under Solomon ; and they are faid to pofTeis the fields of Samaria ; but after the return from Babylon the Cutheans poflelTed Samaria, and in other refpeds their boundaries were not fo extenfive as formerly. '* And fa- " viours fliall come up upon mount Zion to " judge the mount of Efau ; and the kingdom " ftiall be the Lord's," ver. 21. Thefe laft ex- preilions can apply only to the Millennium, when " the kingdoms of this world fhall become " the kingdom of our Lord, and of his Chrift." And the Millennium takes place after the battle of Armageddon, where *' the bead and falfe *' prophet are taken."
All thefe circumftances prove, that the perfe- cution defcribed in the former part of the chap- ter is that which immediately precedes the con- verlion of the Jews, the fame into which we are now enquiring ; fo that we have in this paflage another proof, that the prince of Edora, or the blafphemous king, is the chief agent in the per- fecution, as well as a further detail of the enor- mities committed by him. '* For thy violence " againft thy brother Jacob, fhame Ihall cover " thee, and thou Ihalt be cut off for ever. In " the day that thou lloodeft on the other fide,
** in
Part III. The Events foretold in thejn, 253-
" in the day that ftrangers carried away cap- " tive his forces, and foreigners entered in- " to his gates, and call lots upon Jerufalem % " even thou waft as one of them. But thou " fhouldeft not have looked on the day of thy " brother, in the day that he became a ftran- ** ger; neither fhouldeft thou have rejoiced o- ** ver the children of Judah in the day of their " deftrudtion ; neither fhouldeft thou have fpo- " ken proudly in the day of diftrefs. Thou " fhouldeft not have entered into the gate of " my people in the day of their calamity ; yea, " thou fhouldeft not have looked on their afflic- " tion in the day of their calamity, nor have " laid hands on their fubftance in the day of ** their calamity : neither fhouldeft thou have " ftood in the crofs-way, to cut off thofe of his " that did efcape ; neither fhouldeft thou have " delivered up thofe of his that did remain in " the day of diftrefs," ver. 10. — 15. Several enormities are mentioned here, which prove the
perfecution
(i) Jerufalem, as well as Zion, fometimes fignifies the sky, fometimes the nation, as the term Church in our language, fignifies promifcuoufly either the place of wor- fhip or the congregation, the connedion with the whole conrext can determine in what fenfc it fliould be taken. Here it fignifies the nation ; for the Jews at the time were not in pofTelTiou of the city.
254 -^ ^^y ^^ ^^<^ Prophecies, Part III.
perfeciition to be very virulent. Together with jQiedding their blood, the prophet intimares a fale of their perfons, — the fpoiling of their ef- fects,— lying in wait fr>r thofe who endeavoured to efcape, — delivering up fuch as were conceal- ed.— While this violence is accompanied with defpiteful jiiy of heart, and proud boafting.
We have a further account of this perfecution in Joel iii. ^, 4, 5, 6. That it is the fame which precedes the converfion and reftoration of the Jews, is obvious, becaufe it takes place ** in " thofe days, and in that time, when God fliall ** bring again the captivity of Judah and Jcru- *' falem ;" verfe 1. After it follows the battle of Armageddon, largely defcribed ; verfe 9.-15. The words of the prophet here are quoted by the apoille, Rev. xiv. 17.-20. and chap. xix. 15. and applied to that event. The battle of Armageddon is followed by the Millennium, verfe 16.-21. " They have call lots for . my ** people : And have given a boy for an harlot, *' and fold a girl for wine, that they might " drink. Yea, and v/hat have ye to do with " me, O Tyre, and Zidon, and all the coafts " of Palelline? And if ye recompenfe me, " fwiftly andfpeedily will I return your recom- " penfe upon your own head : Becaufe ye have " taken my lilver and my gold, and have carried *' into your temples my goodly pleafant things,
" The
Part Til. I'he Enjents foretold in them, 255
'* The children alfo of Judah, and the children of ** Jerufalem, have ye fold unto the Grecians, that *' ye might remove them far from their border ;" *' Joel iii. 3. — 7. By this reprefentation, the perfecution rages throughout Paleftine, particu- larly on the fea-coafts ; and the enormities of the perfecution are aggravated by the fins of the perfecutors. This is the more worthy of re- mark, becaufe, like all the perfecutions of the Papal power, it is carried on under pretence of promoting the interefts of religion ; but, in re- ality, to gratify their lufts of whoredom and drunkennefs, and to promote their idolatry. That they were " fold to the Grecians," in or- der to '* remove them far from their border," verfe 6. confirras the obfervation formerly made, that by Greece and Grecians are intend- ed the Greek church. If the country of Greece were intended, its diftance from Judea is not fo great as to juftify that expreffion of removing them far from their border ; but, if the Greek church is intended, and the Jews are fuppofed to be fold to the mod remote provinces of her communion, as thofe of Ruflia and Tartary, the prophet's expreffion is fully vindicated. It would appear that the fame perfecution rages in the country of Moab. To this purpofe is the ex- hortation of the Prophet Ifaiah, chap. xvi. 3, 4. *' Hide the outcafts, bewray not him that wan- I ** dereth.
ii$6 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
" dereth. Let mine outcafts dwell with thee, " Moab, be thou a covert to them from the " face of the fpoiler." That thefe calamities come upon the Jews immediately before their converlion and reftoration, is evident from the following exprelfions, which mark the time : " For the extortioner is at an end, the fproiler " ceafeth, the oppreflbrs are confumed out of " the land. And in mercy fhall the throne be ** eftablifhed ; and he fhall fit upon it in truth, " in the tabernacle of David, judging and feek- " ing judgment, and halting righteoufnefs ;" verfe 4, 5. The inftant approach of the battle of Armageddon, and the Millennium, is offered as an argument, to induce Moab to fhow lenity in the perfecution. The perfecution, therefore, immediately precedes thefe events.
It is probable, from a circumflance I fhall af- terwards mention', that this perfecution fhall prevail over a great part of Afia and Africa. The motive by which the blafphemous king is influenced, in carrying on this perfecution, is likewife revealed. It is a defire to fecure the pofTefTion of the land of Judea, where he now refides, to himfelf and his fucceffors, accom- panied with a jealoufy, that the Jews may fome day lay claim to it. He v\'ifiies to exterminate the Jews, upon the fame principles that any 2 ufurper
(i) Sec pojied.
Part III. The Events foretold in Ihem, 257
iifurper defires the deftrudlion of the Royal Fa- mily, whofe throne he has feized. Thus, in the 35th chapter of Ezekiel, (a paffage which 1 have already proved, refers to this perfecution), God fays to Edom, " I will make thee perpetual ** defolations,-becaufe thou haft faid, Thefe two ** nations, and thefe two countries (of Judah " and Ifrael) (hall be mine, and we will poifefs •* it, whereas the Lord was there : Therefore, as " I live, faith the Lord God, I will even do *' according to thine anger, and according to " thine envy, which thou haft ufed out of thy '*^ hatred againft them;" ver. 9, 10, 11. *' I *' have heard all thy blafphemies which thou •' haft fpoken againft the mountains of ifrael, " faying, They are laid defolate, they are given " us to confume," (or to eat their produce, as it might be rendered), ver. 12. " Alio, thou " fon of man, prophecy unto ^the mountains of *• Ifrael, and fay, Thus faith the Lord God, Be- *' caufe the enemy hath faid againft you. Aha, " even the ancient high places ^ are ours in pof- " fefllon ;" chap, xxxvi. i, 2. *' They have R *' made
(i) High places iti Scripture fignify places of v/orfliip, as the ancient Edomites had no great veneration for tlie religion of the Jews, it is not likely that they would re- joice much in the poffeffion of their places of worihip. But the fentlment fuggefled is exceedingly defcriptive of
thji
258 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
*' made you defolate, and fwallowed you up on '* every fide, that ye might be a pofleflion to the *' refidue of the heathen ;" ver. 3. " which '* have appointed my land into then* poffeffion, " with the joy of all their heart, with defpiteful " minds, to call it (the nation) out ;" ver. 5. Here the reafon of Edom's violence is faid to be a defire to fecure the poffeffion of the land of Ifrael and Judah, while that defire arifes chiefly from a veneration for the ancient high places. The time of this poffeffion is immediately be- fore the battle of Armageddon and the refettle- ment of the Jews in their own land, as appears from the following verfes : " Therefore, thus
" faith
the fpirit of Popery. To recover Jerufalem out of the hands of the infidels, -ha^ coll Europe, by the inftigation of the Pope, millions of men and of money ; and all proceeded from a reverence for the high places We may therefore eafily conceive, that the poffeffion of thefe will conftitute the chief joy of the Pope and his adherents, V. hen relident in Judea ; and no wonder, lince it will prove the chief fource of his authority and influence. If we fuppofe the Vv'ord mD2 to be a fingular noun, and not the plural of 7\'12'2-, (and doubtlef^ it is conneded with a fingular verb,) it fignifies a height, a facred inclofure, is the fame word ufed, Ifa. lili. 9. for our Savioiur's tomb, according to Lowth, (fee his Tranflation of Ifaiah, notes, ad totu77i) it miglit be rendered alia., " The ancient- fe- " pulchre is ours in poiTelfion." To recover the holy fe* pulchre was the profefTed defign of the Crufades,
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 259
" faith the Lord God, I have lifted up mine " hand, Surely the heathen that are about you, " they fliall bear their fhame. Bat ye, O moun- " tains of Ifrael, ye fliall fhoot forth your *' branches, and yield your fruit to my people " of Ifrael ; for they are at hand to come." Ver. 7, 8.
SECTION in.
Sr&(? great Body of the jfewi/Jy Nation expelled ''=' from their Dvuellings by the Perfecution, are ga* thered together in the Defarts of Curdiflan,
The efFed of this perfecution is to expel the Jews from their refidence, in the feveral coun- ■ tries where it rages, to feek fecurity for their lives. By this means, the bulk of the nation is colledled together into one place. In that fi- tuation, their condition is deplorable, the fvvord behind, famine before, nothing but inevitable deftruclion in their view. But the defign of this diftrefs in the fecret counfel of God, is to bring them to a fenfe of their great national fin, as the brethren of Jcfeph in Egypt, when threaten- ed with imprifonment and death, were made to cry out, " Verily we are guilty concerning our brother ;" to induce them likewife to have re- R 2 courf(^
26o A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
coiirfe to the God of their fathers for deliver- ance, by (incere and ardent fupplication. So God intimates by the prophet Ifaiah, chap. xxvi. 1 6. " Lord in trouble have they vilited thee ; " they poured out a prayer when thy chaflening ** was upon them." And by Hofea, chap. v. 14, 15. " I will be unto Ephraim as a lion, and as " a young lion to the houfe of Judah : I, even " I will tear and go away ; I will take away, " and none fhall refcue him. I will go and re- *' turn to my place, till they acknowledge their '• offence, and feek my face : in their afflidion " they will feek me early." In a word, his defign is to convert them to the Chrillian faith, and beftow a fpiritual deliverance from infide- lity and delufion, as a prelude to a temporal deliverance. So God alTerts by the prophet Eze- kiel, in the moll explicit manner : *' As I live, " faid the Lord God, furely with a mighty " hand, and with a flretched out arm, and with " fury poured out, will I rule over you : and I ** will bring you out from the people, and will " gather you out of the countries wherein ye " are fcattered, with a mighty hand, and with " a ilretched out arm, and with fury poured " out. And I will bring you into the wilder- ** nefs of the people, and there will I plead " with you face to face. Like as I pleaded " with your fathers in the wilderncfs of the
" land
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 161
" land of Egypt, fo will I plead with you, faith " the Lord God. And I will caufe you to ** pafs under tlie rod, and I will bring you in- " to the bond of the covenant ;" Ezek. xx. 33. — 37. The prophet reprefents them here, as " gathered from the countries with fury " poured out ; — brought into the wildernefs ;" — there made to " pafs- under the rod," the cor- recStion of their own confcience, convincing of lin ; — then admitted " into the bond of the co- *' venant ;" not that covenant made with their fathers, but a ** better covenant, eftablifhed on " better promifes ;" Heb. viii. 6. ; — That men- tioned by the prophet Jeremiah, chap. xxxi. 31.-34. " Behold, the days come, faith the Lord, " that I will make a new covenant with the ** houfe of Ifrael, and with the houfe of Judah ; *' not according to the covenant that I made " with their fathers, in the day that I took *' them by the hand, to bring them out of the ** land of Egypt ; (which my covenant they ** brake, although I was an hufband unto them, " faith the Lord :) But this fliall be the cove- " nant that I will make with the houfe of " Ifrael, After thofe days, faith the Lord, I " will put my law in their inward parts, and " write it in their hearts ; and will be their " God, and they fliall be my people. And " they fhall teach no more every man his R 3 " neighbour,
s6i ^ -K'O' ^^ ^^-''^ Prophecies. Part III.
'* neighbour, and every man his brother, fay- *< ing, Know the Lord : for they fhall all *< know me, from the lead of them unto the ' " greatelt of them, faith the Lord : for 1 will ** forgive their iniquity, and I will remember *' their fin no more."
The fame circumilances of bringing them in- to the wildernefs, in confequence of didrefs, and then converting them, are reprefented by the Prophet H.tfea. ^' Therefore, behold, I will al- " lure (perfuade^) her, and bring her into the *t wildernefs, and fpeak comfortably unto her. ** And I will give her her vineyards fi-om thence, *' and the valley of Achor for a door of hope ; *' and fhe fliall ling there, 'as in the days of her " youth, and as in the day when Ihe came up
" out
(i) The word PinD fignlfics in general to peiTuade or induce another. to do what we deiire, whether this b ef- fected bj promife or bj threatening, bj reward or by pu- niiliment, -whereas the -word ^illure limits the fenfe to a perfuafion by pronnife ; now the parallel palTage 'in E- zekiel Ihews, that they were gathered by punifhment, therefore not allured into the wildernefs. The fame fenfe is implied here ; for he fays in the next vcrfe, '5 1 v.ill give " her the valley of Achor," that is of trouble or perturba- tion " as a door of hope " fne therefore comes into the wildernefs with perturbation, but God opens then a door of hope, by her converlion, fo that he fpeaks comfortably to her -after her arri\ al in the wildernefs.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 263
" out of the land of Egypt. And it fhall be at " that day, faith the Lord, that thou flialt call " me Iflii, (my hufband) ; and fhalt call me no *' more Baali, (my lord). — And I will betroth thee unto me for ever;" Hofea ii. 14, 15, 16. 19. Their converlion is reprefented by their entering into a marr a.^e-covenant with God. The fame iigilre is ufed in the Apocalypfe : " The m.ar- " riage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath " made herfelf ready ;" Rev. xix. 7. The fuperior excellency of the evangelic covenant, to which they are now admit; ed, beyond the 'e.^^al, is reprefented. It confilts n giving a nearer accefs to God, and more familiar converfe with him, refemblmg that of a wife with her huf- band, not that of a fervant with his mafter. " Thou fhalt call me Ifhi ; thou fhalt call me " no more Baali." So our Lord intimates, " I call you not fervants, but friends." " We ** have not received the fpirit of bondage again ** to fear, but the fpirit of adoption, whereby " we cry Abba, Father." ** We are not come " to mount Sinai, but to mount Zion." That they (hall be gathered by perfecution, is inti- mated by the prophet Jeremiah, " Behold, the " days come, faith the Lord, that it fhall no ** more be faid. The Lord liveth that brought " up the children of Ifrael out of the land of " Egypt ; but, the Lord liveth that brought up
R 4 " the
•264 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
" tlie children of Ifrael from the land of the •' north, and from all the lands whither he* " had driven them : and I will bring them again *' into their land that I gave unto their fathers. " Behold, I will fend for many iifhers, faith the " Lord, and they fhall fifli them ; and after will " I fend for many hunters, and they (hall hunt " them from every mountain, and from every <* hill, and out of the holes of the rocks ;" Jer. xvi. 14, 15, 16. Enemies and oppreflbrs are elfevvhere reprefented under the metaphors of fifliers and hunters % becaufe they ufe fecret wiles fitly compared to nets, as well as open force^ to make men their prey. The end of this perfecution is to gather them, and the time is immediately before they go up to poffefs the land given to their fathers.
The ^'fame circumftances are laid before us briefly, but dillinclly, in another paiTage of the fame prophet: " The people, which were left " of the fword, found grace in the wildernefs ; " even Ifrael, when I went to caufe him to reft ; Jer. xxxi. 2. This wildernefs, into which the Jews are gathered, in order to their converfion, appears from the concurring teftimpny of the
prophets,
(1) For the fuft, fee Amos iv. 2. Hab. i. 14, 15. Eze kiel xii. 13. Hof. v. i.; for the fecpnd, ft-c Gen. x. 9. ? S^oi. xxvi. 20.
Part III. ^he Evfnts foretold in them, 16$
prophets, to be fituated in AfTyria, now Cur- diftan. Thus the prophet Ifaiah fays, " There " Ihall be an highway for the remnant of his " people, which fhall be left from Aflyria, like " as it was to Ifrael in the day that he came up ♦* out of the land of Egypt ;" chap. xi. 16.
No unprejudiced perfon can doubt that the whole of the pafTage from the nth verfe down- wards, points to the future reftoration of the Jews, without any reference to the return from Babylon. If fo, they are reprefented, ver. u. as colledled from the feveral countries there mentioned. They are reprefented, ver. 16. as coming up from one country, namely, Aflyria, to take pofleffion of the land given their fa- thers ; confequently Aflyria is the place of ren- dezvous, from whence the nation comes up in a coUedled body, as formerly from the land of Egypt. Now, as the paflages formerly quoted Ihew, that the Jews are colledled into a wilder- nefs, and this intimates that they are gathered together into Aflyria, it is an obvious inference, that the wildernefs is fituated in Aflyria.
In regard they are expelled from their habita- tions by perfecution, as we have formerly feen, it is probable the perfecution rages in the feve- ral countries mentioned in the nth verfe. In Aflyria, (the inhabited parts of it, for they are forced into the defert), in Egypt ; in Pathros,
266 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
a country of Egypt ; in Cufli, or Arabia ; in E- lam, or PerJia ; in Shinar, or the country where Babylon Hood ; in Hamath, or the confines of Syria ; and in the iflands of the fea, the coafts of the Mediterranean. " And it (hall come to " pafs in that day, that the Lord fliall beat off *' from the channel of the river unto the ft ream " of Egypt, and ye lliall be gathered one by " one, O ye children of Ifrael. And it fhall " come to pafs in that day, that the great trum- ■** pet fhall be blown, and they Ihall come which " were ready to perifti in the land of AlTyria, *' and the outcafts in the land of Egypt, and *' fhail worfliip the Lord in the holy mount at *' Jerufalem ;" Ifaiah xxvii. 12, 13. Every circumftance in this reprefentation exadly qua- drates with the view already given. All the Jews refiding in the countries fituited betwixt the Euphrates and the Nile, are *' beat off;" violently expelled from their dwellings ; par- ticularly, they are caft out of Egypt. But the effedl of this expulfion, is to gather them toge- ther. They are gathered " one by one ;*' they fleal away to the place of rendezvous, " one by *' one." The place of rendezvous is " AlTvria," where " they are ready to perilTi ;" to be fa- riflflied with hunger in the wildernefs, before they are admitted into the bonds of the cove- nant J but after they are admitted, they come
up
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 267
up from Aflyria, *' to worfliip the Lord in the " holy mount at Jerufalem." — The Prophet Hofea intrmates the fame truth, " They are gone " up to Affyria, a wild afs alone by himfelf ;" Chap. viii. 9. All the circumftances of the nar- rative Ihevv, that the time in which they are faid to go up to Affyria, coincides with the clofe of their difperlion, and the period of their con- verlion. Their difperlion is reprefented (verfe 8.) as the confequence of their fins, particularly their idolatry. " Ifrael is fwallowed up ; now " Ihall they be among the Gentiles as a velfel " wherein is no pleafure;" By a method com- mon with the prophets, to contrafl judgment "vyith mercy, and mingle confolation with re- proof, he immediately palfes to the clofe of their difperfion, *' For (But) they are gone up to Af- " fyria." — Their fituation there can only apply to the clofe of their difperfion, and it exadly a- grees to the views already given of it, " A wild " afs alone by himfelf," that is feparated from, the other nations, and, like a wild afs, living in the deferts. It is the period in which God will gather them, notwithftanding all their pro- yoking fins. " Ephraim hath hired lovers. Yea, *' though they have hired among the nations, " now will I gather them ;" verfe 9, 10. In a word, it is the period when they Ihall be brought to mourn for the " King of princes," whom their
fathers
268 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
fathers crucified, and they fo long rejedted and blafphemed ; but the time' of their mourning fhall be fhort, it fhall be quickly fucceeded by the joy of pardon and acceptance. Thefe cir- cumftances fix the time of their going to AiTy- ria, to the period of their converfion ; and if fo, Aflyria mufl be the place of rendezvous. We have another paflage to the fame purpofe, Hof xi. II. *' They fhall trem.ble as a bird out of Egypt, " and as a dove out of the land of AfTyria : And ** I will place them in their houfes, faith the " Lord."
God intimates mercy, ver. 8, 9. — their obe- dience, ver. 10. The mean of bringing them to obedience, " He fhall roar like a lion ;" that is, threaten their deflrudion by perfecution. The confequence of this is, " that the children fhall ** tremble from the weft ;" the moft diftant from the country where it rages fhall be afraid. Such as dwell in Egypt fhall flee from the perfecution as a bird, they fhall be " outcafts." They fhall be in AfTyria, ** as doves of the valley, all of " them mourning every one for his iniquity.'* After which they fhall be fettled in the land gi- ven
(i) The particle tD^Q fignifies fometimes a fliort pe- riod, as Pfal xxxvii. 10. yet a litde while and the Avicked fiiall not be ; Jer. li. 33. yet a little while and the time of her harvefl fhall come. Their mourning fhall be great, Zech. xii. 10. but its diu'ation Ihort.
Part III. Tlje Events foretold in them. 269
ven to their fathers. " And I will place them *' in their houfes, faith the Lord." Here the fame circumllances are detailed, and Afljria re- prefented as the place of rendezvous.
The fame circumftance is predided by the prophet Micah, chap. vii. 12. " In that day al- " fo he ( Ifrael ) fhall come even to thee " (Jerufalem) from Aflyria." The time fpeci- fied is that in which Ifrael " fhall arife from his " fall, and receive light from the Lord in dark- *' nefs," ver. 8. — in which he Ihall be made fenfible of fin, and inftruded in the righteouf- nefs of God, ** I will bear the indignation of " the Lord, becaufe I have finned againft him, ** until he plead my c.aufe, and execute judg- " ment for me : he will bring me forth to the " light, and I fliall behold his righteoufnefs," ver. 9. — in which his enemies " fiiall be trodden " down as the mire of the flireets," ver. 10. — in w^hich the national polity fhall be reftored, and the decree of their enemies for their defiruclion fliall be overturned, ver. 11. — At that time the nation fliall come up from Aflyria, to poflefs the fortified cities of Judah. Now all thefe circum- flances can apply only to their future reftora- tion. At that period, therefore, the nation comes in a colleded body from Aflyria, fo that Aflyria muft be the place of rendezvous.
That
270 -^ Key to the Prophecies. Part lit.
That AlTyria is the place of rendezvous, ap- pears from Zech. x. 10. " And I will bring *' them again alfo out of the land of Egypt, and " gather them out of Affyria; and I will bring " them into the land of Gilead and Lebanon, *' and place lliall not be found for them." The * paflage of which this makes a part, is fo obvi- oully defcriptive of the refloration of the Jews, in the latter days, that it has been fo applied by eminent commentators ^ I fhall not therefore fpend time to prove it. Egypt is joined to Af- fyria, as in fome of the parallel paflages already mentioned, becaufe the Egyptian Jews confti- tute the greater part of thofe gathered together; but Hill they are reprefented as " beat off,'* or *' outcafts from Egypt as a trembling bird,'* purfued by its enemy, flying from Egypt ; whereas they are gathered into AfTyria, and from thence come up in an united body, to take polTeffion of the land given to their fathers. From all which, I infer, that the wildernefs in- to which they are gathered, in order to their <;onverfion, is lituated in AlTyria, now called Curdiftan.
S E G-
« (i) See Lowth's Commentary on the place.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 271
SECTION IV.
The Jews are converted to Chrijlianlty in the De- fert where they are gathered together.
When the Jews are thus colledled into the wildernefs of AfTyria, by the perfecution car- ried on by the blafphemous king, when they are ready to perifli for want, and their hearts wrung by afflidlion are poured out before the Lord, God manifells his mercy by their conver- lion, as a previous flep to their reftoration. The manner of it is diftindlly reprefented to the prophet Ezekiel, in a vifion, chap, xxxvii. i. — 10. and the meaning of that vilion is opened up, ver. IT. — 14. (" The hand of the Lord was up- " on me, and carried me out in the Spirit of *' the Lord, and fet me down in the midft of " the valley which was full of bones," ^c).
That the primary and only meaning of this pafTage is to reprefent the converlion of the Jewilh nation, appears from the frequent ufe of this metaphor in fcripture. Perfons unconverted are faid to be dead, while thofe that are con- verted are faid to be made alive. So our Lord fays, " Let the dead bury their dead j" Matt. viii. .
22.
272 ^ K^y i^ i^^ Prophecies, Part III.
22. Unlefs the term dead, as firft exprefled, fignifies fpiritually dead, it can have no mean- ing ; but if it does, the meaning is obvious ; that they were unconverted, did not incapacitate them to perform the funeral rites of one literally dead. Again, he fays, " Verily I fay unto you, " The hour now is, when the dead Ihall hear the ** voice of the S6n of God ; and they that hear " fhall live ;" John v. 25. Our Lord could not refer to the general refurredlion, fince that great event is ftill a diftant one, but evidently meant to affirm that the gofpel was then preached, accom- panied with power to convert the unconverted. So the Apoftle fays, " You hath he quickened " who were dead in trefpafles and fins ;" Eph. ii, I. j^gain, I find this metaphor exprefsly applied as here, to the converfion of the Jew^fli nation, both in the Old and New Teftament. Thus, Ifa, xxvi. 19. " Thy dead men fhall live to- " gether : with my dead body fliall they arife. " Awake and fing ye that dwell in the dud ; " for thy dew is as the dew of herbs, and the " earth fiiall caft out the dead." The addrefs is to the Jewifii church, at the period immedi- ately preceding their reftoration from the great difperfion. It is as if God had faid, Thy mem- bers, fo long fpiritually dead, fliall be revived, in confequence of my covenant relation to 3 them.'
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 273
them% they fhall be converted. Awake and fing ye who were fpiritually dead, in a hopekfs flate, like thofe who dwell in the grave. Grace fhall defcend in abundance, and on the milti- tiide as the dew upon the grafs ; you ifiali be converted in a colledl'ed body, univerfally and inftantaneouily, as when the earth, at the gene- tal refurredion, fhaii call forth the dead.
The Prophet Hofea feems to have their con- veriion in view, chap. vi. 2. " After two riays,
" he
(i) I have followed in the paraphrafe the fentiments of Lowth, in his Commentary, and of Bifhop Lowth, in his Notes on his Tranflation of Ifaiah. Both fuppofe *' my " dead body" fhoiild be my dtad bodies, and therefore the fame with the " dead men," mentioned immediately be- fore ; only, whereas they are firfl reprefented as members of the church, they are afterwards reprefented as in co- venant with God. But in regard the word is in the fin- gular number, as rendered by our tranflation, " Mj dead " body," I fhall oiFer another fenfe which the expreffion fuggells, leaving it to the reader's choice. I fuppofe the words are fpoken by the Meffiah, intlmatiag the time and the mean of their converfion •., namely, when they are convinced of his refurre£tion, and in confequence of their behef in that truth. The Jews did and do believe that the bodj of Jefus is yet dead. So long as they retain thofe fentiments, their hope fliall be buried in his grave -, but when they are convinced that he is rifen, together with that convitlion, fpiritual Jife fhall be intufed into their fouls.
s
274 -^ ^0' '^ '^^ Prophecies. Part III,
" he will revive us ; in the third day, he will *' raife us up, and we Ihall live in his fights" Similar exprellions are ufed to denote their con- verlion, Hofea xiii. 14. " I will ranfom them ".from the power of the grave : I will redeem " them from death : O • death, I will be thy " plagues ; O grave, I will be thy deftrud:ion." To the fame purpofe the Prophet Zechariah fays, " They fhall live with their children, and turn " again ;" Zech. x. 9. And the Apoftle ex- prefles ** the receiving them again" to be mem- bers of the church, and the confequent increafe of converfion among the Gentiles, by thefe words, ** Life from the dead;" Rom. xi. 15. Further, the meaning of the refurredlion in this paflage is clearly afcertained by the illuftration annexed, " And ye fhall know that I am the Lord, when *' I have opened your graves, O my people, and " brought you up out of your graves, and fhall *' put my Spirit in you, and ye fliall live ;" Ezekiel xxxvii. 13,. 14. So that, " bringing " them up out of their graves," is, in other words, *' putting his Spirit in them ;" that is, converting them. Their reftoration to the land given their fathers, is an event pofterior to their converfion, not at all intended by the refiirrec- tion of the dry bones, but typified by the em- blematical
(i) Sec an illufbration of this paflage, page 70.
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 275
blematical action of the prophet, in the follow- ing part of the chapter.
Having thus difcovered the general meaning of the paflage, by examining it more narrowly, we ihall find a minute detail of the manner of their converfion. " The hand of the Lord was *' upon me, and carried me out in the fpirit of " the Lord, and fct me down in the midft of " the valley which was full of bones;" Ezekiel xxxvii. I. The valley into which the prophet is introduced, is the wildernefs of Aflyria ; the bones are " the whole houfe of Ifrael" there col- lected : They are reprefented by bones, becaufe of their hopelefs condition, threatened with de- ftrudtion, and no appearance of God's interpo- lition for their deliverance. *' They fay. Our " bones are dried, and our hope is loft ; we are ** cut off for our parts;" Ezekiel xxxvii. 11. Their hopelefs condition proceeds from their in- fidelity, though for the prefent moment they are not confcious of the caufe. '* And caufcd " me to pafs by them round about ; and, be- " hold, they were very many in the open valley ; *' and lo, they were very dry ;" Ezekiel xxxvii. 2. On a further furvey, the prophet difcerns the hoft to be numerous, but their infidelity to be rivet- ted, and to have exifted for a long time ; the bones are very dry, as having continued in a ftate of death for ages before. " And he faid unto me, S 2 ♦• Son
'iyS A Key to the Propbecits. Part III,
" Son of man, can thefe bones live ? And I " anfwered, O Lord God, thou knoweft ;" Eze- kiel xxxvii. 3. The prophet all along perfonates the teachers employed by God at the time ap- pointed, as his inftruments to convert the mul- titude. He begins therefore by removing their fcruples ; he queftions them if it was poflible to convert that infidel multitude to the faith of the Mefliah, whom their fathers crucified, and they fo long rejesfted and blafphemed ? They an- fwer. That the thing is not probable ; however, that nothing is impoffible for Divine Power. '
" Again, he faid unto me, Prophefy upon ** thefe bones, and fay unto them, O ye dry *' bones, hear the word of the Lord. Thus faith " the Lord God unto thefe bones, Behold, I will " caufe breath to enter into you, and ye fhall ** live : And I will lay finews upon you, and " will bring up flefh upon you, and cover you *' with Ikin, and put breath in you, and ye (hall ** live ; and ye fhall know that I am the Lord;'* Ezekiel xxxvii. 4, 5, 6. Having removed the fcruples of the teachers, God exprefsly com- mands them to prophefy, that is, to illuftrate the truth ; proving, from the word, that Jefus ef Nazareth is the Meffiah. Exhorting the peo- ple, at the fame time, tO' receive this truth as the only mean of making them fpiritually alive, iefloring them to the favour of God, and deli- vering
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 277
vering them from their prefent diftrefs. Inti- mating likewife, for their encouragement, that the power of God was able to remove their fcru- ples, however ftrongly confirmed, and long con- tinued.
" So I prophefied as I was commanded ; and " as I prophefied there was a noife, and, be- " hold, a fhaking, and the bones came toge- " ther, bone to his bone. And when I beheld, " lo, the finews and the flefh came up upon " them, and the fkin covered them above : But " there was no breath in them ;" Ezek. xxxvii. 7, 8. In confequence of the teacher's exhorta- tion, there is a flir among the people ; they give earnefl attention to the truth, and, like the Jews of Berea, " fearch the fcriptures, to fee " whether thefe things be fo." By this difpofi- tion to receive the truth, there is a progrefs to- wards converfion; and their flate now differs from that in which they entered the wildernefs, as the flate of a dead body entire in its parts, clothed with fiefh, and covered with fkin, dif- fers from that of dry bones, feparated each from the other. " But there was no breath in them." They were flill deflitute of that faith which u- nites the foul to Chrift, and derives life from him, the head of fpiritual influences.
** Then faid he unto me, Prophefy unto the " wind, (fpivit), prophefy. Son of man, and fay
S3 "to
178 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
" to the wind, (fpirit), Thus faith the Lord ** God, Come from the four winds, O breath, " (fpirit), and breathe upon thefe flain, that " they may live;" Ezekiel xxxvii. 9.^ God therefore commands the teachers to illuftrate a- nother truth, namely, that converfion is the work of God's Spirit ; and that, in order to re- ceive his influences, it is neceffary to pray for him. " So I prophelied as he commanded me, ** and the breath (fpirit) came into them, ** and they lived, and flood up upon their feet, ^' an exceeding great army ; Ezek. xxxvii. 10. In obedience to God's command, the teachers inftrudl the multitude, concerning the neceflity of the influences of the Spirit, in order to convert them. Afterwards they dired their prayers to God, in which the people join, requeuing his influences. While they are thus employed, the Spirit defcends with his powerful and liberal in- fluences, converting this great multitude, in-
llantly
(i) The word rT^T, In the original, iignifies wind and fpirit, and is commonly ufed to denote the Spirit of God. The repetition of the wojrd prophefy in this verfe, inti- jnates two diftin£l parts of the diredion ; Jirjl^ to explain the do6lrine concerning the influence of the Spirit ; fccond- ly^ to apply the doSrine, by direfting them to pray for him. Accordingly an add] efs to him immediately fol- lows : " O breath, breathe upon thefe flain, that they may >!< live."
Part III. The Events foretold in them* 279
ftantly and univerfally, to the faith of the Mef- liah, whom their fathers crucified.
The circumftances refpeding the manner of their converfion, reprefented here together in one view, are narrated feparately in other paf- fages. That the Spirit of God is the agent in operating their converfion, appears from the tefliimony of Ifaiah, who intimates, that they Ihall continue in a fl:ate of difperfion, exiled from their own land, until the Spirit is beftowed for their converfion. " The palaces fhall be for- " faken ; the multitude of the city (hall be <* left ; the forts and towers Ihall be for deps " for ever, a joy of wild aflTes, a pafture of " flocks ; until the Spirit be poured upon us " from on high, and the wildernefs be a fruit- " ful field, and the fruitful field be counted for " a foreft ;" Ifa. xxxii. 14, 15. Yet more ex- prefsly, " Fear not, O Jacob my fervant ; and " thou Jefliurun, whom I have chofen. For *' I will pour water upon him that is thirfty, " and floods upon the dry ground ; I will pour •' my Spirit upon thy feed, and my blefllng up- ^' on thine offspring ; and they fliall fpring up " as among the grafs, as willows by the water- ** courfes ;" Ifa. xliv. 2, 3, 4. But above all, the prophet Joel reprefents their converfion by the influences of the Spirit, in the mofi; explicit terras : " And it fhall come to pafs afterwards, S 4 " that
28o -^Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
" that I will pour forth my Spirit upon all flefh ; " and your fens and your daughters fhall pro- " phtcy, your old men (hall dream dreams, your " young men fhall fee vifions : and alfo upon ** the fervants and upon the handmaids in thofe " days, will I pour out my Spirit ;" Joel ii. 28, 29. That theie words refer to the future converfion of the Jews, is evident from the con- nexion. In the preceding context, we have fuch an account of their happinefs as can only apply to the Millennium, ver. 11. — 27. and the following chapter fas we have feen, p. 254.) applies to their converfion and reftoratioh. Nor can it be any objection that the Apoftle Peter applies the paflage to the effufion of the Spirit on the day of Pentecoft, becaufe fome prophe- cies have a double meaning : This is one of thefe ; the effufion of the Spirit on the apofl:les was an earneft of the more plentiful effufion of the fame Spirit on the whole congregation of Ifrael, in their converfion. That the word of God IS the inftrument in the hand of the Spirit for operating their converfion, appears from Ifaiah: " For as the rain cometh down, and the ** fnow, from heaven, and returneth not thither, *' but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring " forth and bud, that it may give feed to the <• fower, and bread to the eater ; fo Ihall my l^* word be that goeth forth out of my mouth ; '■■•■'■■■' "it
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 281
" it fliall not return unto me void ; but it fliall ** accompliOi that which I pleafe, and it ftiall " profper in the thing whereto 1 fent it ;'* Ifa. Iv. 10, II. Thefe expreflions refer to the conver- iion of the Jews, as we learn from their con- nedion, particularly the deliverance immedi- ately following this efFedual operation of God's word. " For ye Ihall go out with joy, and be " led forth with peace : the mountains and the *' hills fliall break forth before you into finging, " and all the trees of the field Ihall clap their " hands ;" Ifa. lv.12. The fame truth is im- plied in that addrefs of the Redeemer to the Jewifli nation : " As for me, this is my cove- " nant with them, faith the Lord ; My Spirit " that is upon thee, and my words which I have '' put in thy mouth, fhall not depart put of thy " mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy feed, nor " out of the mouth of thy feeds feed, faith the " Lord, from henceforth and for ever;" Ifa. lix. 21. The preceding verfe reprefents the future converfion of the Jewifti nation, according to the interpretation of the apoftle, Rom. xi. 26. In this therefore there is a promife, that the fame word and Spirit which converted them, fliould continue to direct their pofterity through- out all generations ; confequently it is by the word, as an inftrument in the hand of the Spirit, that they are converted, which is confirmed by
the 2
aSz A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
the teftiraony of the apoftle : ** But even unto this *' day, when Mofes is read, the vail is upon their " heart. Neverthelefs, when it fhall turn to the " Lord, the vail fhall be taken away ;'' i Cor. iii. 15, 16. It is highly probable, that the opera-' tion of the word and Spirit fhall be accompanied by an outward vifion, to afFed their converfion, in a manner fo powerful, fudden, and univerfal, as it is reprefented. The learned Mede fuggefts this opinion, by way of conjedlure % and founds it on St Paul's converfion, particularly his own declaration concerning it, i Tim. i. 16. " How- *' belt, for this caufe I obtained mercy, that in " me firil Jefus Chrifl might, fhcw forth all long- " fufFering, for a pattern to them which lliould " hereafter believe on him to life everlafling ;" on which Mede obferves, " I pray confider fe- " rioully that pattern of St Paul's converfion, " fo differing from all other mens that ever ** were, and how fitly his condition before it re- ^* fembles that of the Jews, in their bitter ob- " ftinacyagainfl: Chrift andChriftians. Why did " Chrift vouchfafe fo ftrange a call to that man ^* above other men ! Was it not a pledge or ** pattern of fomething that would be vouch- " fafed his nation. I know not whether St Paul's ♦' meaning, but I am fure his words may be
*' applied
(i) See Mede's Works, Book IV. Ep. 14. Idem Ep. 1 7. Book V. chap. 2.
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 283
" applied to what I mean '." Another ground of this opinion adduced by him, is Zech. xii, 10. " They fhall look tl|>on me whom they have ** pierced ;" together with Matth. xxiii, 39. " Ye ihall not fee me henceforth, till ye fhall " fay, Blefled is he that comerh in the name " of the Lord." — '* They will never believe that " Chrift reigns at the right hand of God, un- " til they fee him. It muft be an invincible evi- *' dence which muft convert them, after fo *' many hundred years fettled obftinacy ^"
The conjecture of Mede appears to me high- ly probable, from certain expreffions of the prophets, refpeCting the converlion of the Jew- jfh nation. Thus, Ifaiah fays, *' They fliall fee " eye to eye^ when the Lord (hall bring again .** Zion ;" Ifa. lii. 8. The return herepromifed
is, (i) Book IV. Ep. 14,
(2) Ihid. Mede builds further on the a^hial converfion of a great number of Jews in Arabia Felix, in the lixth century, by a vifion ; Book IV. Ep. 1 7 . But as the fto- ry is not well authenticated, I omit it. In the fame place, he refutes ohjeBions that were made to this opinion by Dr Twiffe ; zs,jirjl, " That the converlion is wrought ^' by taking away the vail from their hearts •" 2 Cor. iii. 16. The anfwer is, " That the one is the internal caufe, ^' the other the external caufe ; and their joint operation ^* is perfeftly confillent, as 4n the converfion of St Paul," Another ohjeBion was offered : " How fuch a vifion ftiould
« be
284 ^ ^^y io ^^^ Prophecies, Part III.
is, their reftoration from their great difperlion, at that period, they fhall Tee the Lord, " eye to " eye." This expreffion is\ifed (Numb. xiv. 14.) and applied to the vifible raanifeftations of the divine prefenee vouchfafed to Ifrael in the wil- dernefs : ** They have heard that thou, Lord, *' art feen face to face (eye to eye) ; and that '' thy cloud ftandeth oyer them ; and that thou " goeft before them, by day-time in a pillar of " cloud, and in a pillar of fire by night.'* To the fame purpofe God fays by the prophet Eze- kie], *' I will bring you into the wildernefs of " the people, and there will I plead with you ** face to face. Like as I pleaded with your " fathers in the wildernefs of the land of Egypt, " fo will I plead with you, faith the Lord God ; Ezek. XX. 35, 36.
The
" be manifefted to the Jews, difperfed in feveral parts of ** the world." To this the anfvoer of Mede is not fatif- fadtory : " What if the Jews alone fliall fee and hear the " voice of Chrift, but none of the Gentiles, amongft *' whom they dwell ; though perhaps fome llrange Hght, " for a teftimony, may at that inftant furprife the whole *' world, to the ailonilhment of the nations therein." Tliis fuppofition multiplies miracles. Nor is it at all ne- ceffary, becaufe the great body of the Jews are coUediled together into one place, previous to their converfion. Their God, the Savioi^r, reveals himfelf to them by a vifion, which doe's not interfere with the ordinary coix- duft of Divine Providence in other places.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 285
The expreffion " face to face" is of the fame import witli " eye to eye ;" and when the Deity is reprercnted as one of the parties, it invariably fignifies open vifion of him, converfe with him by our outward fenfes, dillin<5t from impreffions made on the mind, without the intervention of our bodily organs. Thus, when Jacob received a vifion at Peniel, in which God appeared in a hu- man form, wreftling and converfing with him, he fays, *' I have feen God face to face ;" Gen. xxxii. 30. The fame expreffion is ufed to denote the manner in which God converfed with Mofes: ** And the Lord fpake unto Mofes face to face, as " a man fpeaketh unto his friend ; Exod. xxxiii, II. " And there arofe not a prophet fince in " Ifrael like unto Mofes, whom the Lord knew " face to face ;" Deut. xxxiv. 10. The mean- ing of the expreffion is beft interpreted by God himfelf*. *' If there be a prophet among you, " I the Lord will make myfelf known to hira " in a vifion S and will fpeak unto him in a ' ** dream. My fervant Mofes is not fo, who is " faithful in all mine houfe. With him will I ** fpeak mouth to mouth, even apparently, and *' not in dark fpeeches : and the fimilitude of
*' the
(i) A vifion fet in oppofition to converfe with God bj the external fenfes, as here, mult fignify an extacy in which the fenfes underwent a temporary fufpcnlion. Such were tlie vifions Daniel received.
286 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III,
« the Lord lliall he behold ;" Numb. xii. 6, 7, 8. The phrafe likewife reprefents the man- ner in which God converfed with the congre- gation of Ifrael from mount Sinai. " The ** Lord talked with you face to face in the ** mount, out of the midit of the fire ;" Deut. v. 4. Doubtlefs on that occafion they faw with their bodily eyes, and heard with their bodily ears. When Gideon perceived by the miracle he wrought, that the perfon who talked with him was an angel, he faid, *' I have feen an " angel of the Lord face to face j"'' Judges vi, 22. I cannot doubt, therefore, from the ufe of the expreffion in other places, but God inti- mates by the prophet Ezekiel, that he will give Ifrael in the wildernefs of AfTyria, fome open viiible manifeilation of himfelf, fimilar to that given their fathers of old, for the exprefs pur- pofe of bringing them into the bond of the co- venant, that is, converting them.
Nor does the manifeftation promifed appear to be a tranfient vifion, like that feen by the apoftle in his way to Damafcus, but a perma- nent glory during their continuance in the wil- dernefs of Affvria. This is implied in the ex- preiHons of Ezekiel : ** Like as I pleaded with " your fathers in the wildernefs of the land of " Egypt." God pleaded with their fathers
not
Part III. The Events foretold i?i them, 287
not for a day, or a year, but for forty years together. It is clearly afferted by the prephet Micah, chap. vii. 15. " According to the days ** of thy coming out of the land of Egypt, will " I Ihew unto him marvellous things," (won- ders). The condudl of God to Ifrael in the wildernefs was one feries of wonders, and the pillar of cloud and of fire, the vifible fymbol of his prefence, never left them by day or by night.
Such are the means of their converfion, the cffecft produced by them is in general life. The movements of the fpiritual life, when unfolded, are godly forrow for their paft fins. This is repre- fented by the prophet Jeremiah : *' A voice was ** head upou the high places, weeping and fup- " plications of the children of Ifrael : for they " have perverted their Way, and they have for- ** gotten the Lord their God, Return, ye back- " Aiding children, and I will heal your back- " flidings. Behold, we come unto thee •, for " thou art the Lord our God. Truly in vain ** is falvation hoped for from the bills, and from *' the multitude of mountains : truly in the " Lord our God is the falvation of Ifrael, For *' fiiame hath devoured the labour of our fa- *' thers from our youth ; their fiocks and their *' herds, their fons and their daughters. We lie
*' do wo
283 A Kdy to the Prophecies, Part III.
" down in our Ihame, and oiir confufion cover- " eth us : for we have iinned againft the Lord " our God, we and our fathers, from our youth, ** even unto this day, and have not obeyed the " voice of the Lord our God ; Jer. iii. 21.— 25. " I have furely heard Ephraim bemoaning him- ** felf thus. Thou haft chaftifed me, and I was " chaftifed, as a bullock unaccuftomed to the " yoke : Turn thou me, and I ftiall be turned ; •* for thou art the Lord my God. Surely after **. that I was turned, I repented ; and after that ** I was inftrudled, I fmote upon my thigh : ** I was aftiamed, yea, even confounded, becaufe ** I did bear the reproach of my youth. Is *• Ephraim my deaf fon ? is he a pleafant child.-* " for fince I fpake againft him, I do earneftly " remember him ftill ; therefore my bowels are " troubled for him : I'will furely have mercy " upon him, faith the Lord;" Jer, xxxi. 18, •* 19, 20. '* In thofe days, and in that time, " faith the Lord, the children of Ifrael fhall " come, they and the children of Judah toge- " ther, going and weeping : they ftiall go, and " feek the Lord their God. They ftiall afk the " way to Zion, with their faces thitherward, ** faying, Come, and let us join ourfelves to the ** Lord in a perpetual covenant that ftiall not *' be forgotten ;" Jer. 1. 4, 5 . " Take with ** you words, and turn to the Lord, fay unto
*' him,
Part III. The Events foretold in tbem. 289
" him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us " gracioufly : fo will we render the calves of " our lips, Asfliur fliall not fave us ; we will *- not ride upon horfes ; neither will we fay " any more to the work of our hands, Ye are ** our gods : for in thee the fatherlefs findeth *' mercy. — Ephraim Ihall fay. What have I to do " any more with idols ?" Hofea xiv. 2, 3. 8. Their forrow fliall be excited in a particular manner for their great national lin, " crucifying " by wicked hands the Lord of glory," and continuing for fo long a period to rejed and blafpheme him. *' They fhall forrow a little " (time) for the burden of the king of prin- " ces ;" Hofea viii. 10. *' They Ihali look up- " on me whom they have pierced, and they *• fliall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his " only fon, and fnall be in bitternefs for him, *' as one that is in bitternefs for his firfl-born ;" Xech. xii. ic. Their unbelief of this prophe- cy concerning their converiion previous to its accomplifhment, fhall be powerfully urged on their confciences, to convince them of lin, God will addrefs them upon their converiion, in the language of the prophet : " I have fhewed thee *' new things from this time, even hidden " things, and thou didft not know them. They " are created now, and not from the beginning; ^' even before the day (of their accomplilh- T " ment)
2C)o A Key to the Prophecies^ Part III,
" ment) when thou heardeft them not ; left " thou fhouldeft fay, Behold, I knew them. " Yea, thou heardeft n.ot ; yea, thou kneweft " not ; yea, from that time that thine ear was " not opened : for I knew that thou wouldeft ^' deal very treacheroufly, and waft called " a tranfgreflbr from the womb ;" Ifa. xlviii. 6, 7, 8. Prophecies which they profeffed to be- lieve before hand, fuch as the appearance of the Mefliah at a particular period, they rejedted "when accomplilhed ; but for this they have a fpecious apology, that they expedl their accom- plifliment ftill. But as to the prophecy con- cerning their convcrfion, though they have fre- quently heard it, they do not believe it, nor ex- pedt its accomplifhment. When they are con- verted, therefore, and fubmit to him whom they rejeded and blafphemed, for two thoufand years before, the event muft afford themfelves a con- vincing evidence of their obftinate refiftance to God's revealed will. The movements of the fpiritual life proceed from a convidion of fin, to faith in the Saviour ; for the Saviour now addrefles them, ** Gome ye near unto me, hear ?' ye this : I have not fpoken in fecret from the " beginning ; from the time that it was, there *,' am I : and now the Lord God and his Spirit it hath fent me. Thus faith the L rd, thy Re- ff deemer, the Holy One of Ifrael, 1 am the Lord
"thy
P^rtlll. ne Events foretold in than. igi
" thy God which teaeheth thee to profit, which *' leadeth thee by the way that thou lliouldefl *' go;" Ifa. xlviii. 16, 17. As Jofeph when he revealed himfelf to his brethren, faid, " Come *' near unto me, I am your brother Jofeph, *' whom ye fold into Egypt :" So the Saviour fays, Come near unto me, I am your brother Jefus whom ye crucified. I did not conceal this truth from the beginning. I am that per- fon who was declared to be the Meffiah, from the firfj preaching of the gofpel ; and though ye formerly reje(5ted me, Jehovah has now fent me with his Spirit to convince you : Thus I fpeak with the authority of Jehovah ; though I became your kinfman Redeemer, I was known to your fathers by the name of the Holy One of Ifrael ; and now I am to enter into cove- nant with you, as your God, to teach you wherein true happinefs coniifls, to lead you in the way of everlafting life. As the brethren of Jofeph were " troubled at his prefence," re- lieving on their former unworthy treatment of him, fo the Jews fhall now be filled with terror as well as fliame, for their, former conduct. It will "be natural for them to refled, that they not only fhed his blood, but likewife faid, when a heathen's confcience refiied from the crime, *' Let his blood be on us and on our children ;" Matth. xxvii. 25, ; imprecating the punifliment T 2 due
292 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
due to the crime, on their pofterity, through- out all generations. To rerpove that terror, the Saviour further addrelTes them : ** As for thee '' alfo, by the blood of thy covenant I have " fent forth thy prifoners out of the pit where- ** in is no water. Turn you to the llrong hold, " ye prifoners of hope : even to-day do I de- *• clare, that I will render double unto thee ' ;'* Xech. ix. II, 12. As if he had faid. In con- fequence of my covenant with you, ratified by
the
(i) The addrefb here 13 not by God the Father to the Mediator, as i'ome have imagined, but by the Mediator to the Church, for the pronouns are in the feminine gen* dtr. That the addrefs is to the Jewifli church, at the time of their converfion, is evident from the connexion. Zech.ix. 9, as explained in the New Tranflation, is appli- cable to our Saviour's firfl appearance. The meaning of ^he emblematical aftion performed by him, is fhewed, verfe 10. It fignifies that his kingdom fliould be efla- blifhed not by war, but peace. This leads the prophet to mention a circumflance which would appear at firfl view improbable, That his kingdoms fliould be very ex- tenlive, notwithftanding his renouncing the common means of conquefl. In regard this enlargement of the Meffiah's kingdom takes place at the Millennium, he is from thcjice led to mention the circumllances that im- mediately pteccde that pericd ; as the converfion of the Jews, verfe ii, 12. ; the battle of Armageddon, verfe 13, 15.-, and their refettlement in the land given their fa,' thers, verfe 16, 17.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 293
the blood (bed on the crofs, that blood which was typified by the facnfices of old, I an- nounce to you forgivenefs, and a deliverance from the pit of deftrudion, which your fins de- ferved ; that pit where •' the worm dieth not, and ** the fire is not quenched ;" where a drop of water is not afforded to cool the parched tongue. You have felt the feverity of the blood (bed crying out for vengeance : ye fliall now expe- rience its efficacy pleading fur atonement and forgivenefs. Turn ye, therefore, to me, with lincere faith, and unfeigned repentance ; you Ihail find in me a ftrong hold, ** a hiding place " from the wind, a covert from the tempeft." Though furrounded with the terrors of dellruc- tion, as prifoners under fentence of deatl;, who have their execution in view, your hope of de- liverance, though faint, fhall not be difappoint- ed. So far fliall I be from returning on your own heads your unworthy treatment of me, that I folemnly declare, I will bellow at this time, a meafure of happinefs, double to that your fathers enjoyed in their moil flouriibing times. — Forgiv-eneis thus announced with au- thority, fliall be received with faith. Sorrow fliall be fwallovved up of joy, and the multitude fliall cry out with raptures, " How beautiful ** upon the mountains are the feet of him that ** bringeth good tidings, that publiflieth peace; T 3 "that
294 ^ ^^y ^^ ^^^^ Prophecies, Part II L
" that bringeth good tidings of good, that pir- •' bliflieth falvation ; that faith to Zion, Thy God " reigneth ^ I" Ifa. lii. 7. That perfon in whom they formerly '* faw no beauty," that they IhoLild defire him, they now fee to be mofl beautiful in his perfon ,* as " being the bright- " nefs of his Father's glory, and the exprefs ** image of his perfon ;'* yea, " The mighty
'* God,
(1) That the primary and only meaning of this pal- fage, is to reprefent the fentiments of the Jews concern- ing the Saviour, upon their converfion, is evident, i/?, from the connexion. This chapter, to verfe 13. is a continuation of the fubjeft treated of in the preceding, which we have feen refers to their reftoration in the lat- ter days. 2^, It is faid, verfe 6. They Ihall know my name \ intimating their converfion fi'om a flate of Igno- rance and infidelity. 3^, Seeing an open vifion, verfe 8. ; a'nd the gofpel, in confequence of their converfion, pro- pag-ited to all the ends of the earth, verfe 10. j are cir- cumftances that accompany their laft reftoration, but by no means applicable to the return from Babylon. Afth, 'J'he Apoftle Paul applies the text to the firft preachers of the gofpel, Rom. x. 15. Now the preachers of the gofpel are beautiful, on account of the meflage they car- ry. We preach not ourfelves, but Jefus the Lord. The prophet therefore, in mentioning an Individual, muft im- flerftand the Saviour here reprefented as the Meflenger ; becftufe he perfonally carries to the Jews the mefTage con- cerning himftlf, by which tliey are convinced and con- terted.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 295
" God, The everlafting Father.'* As drawing the vail of humanity over the glory of the Deity, that his terrors fhould not make them afraid, conformably to the requeft of their fa- thers; Exod. XX. 19. They fee him beautiful in thofe circumftances in which he reveals him- felf to them, on the mountains of AfTyria, when they are furrounded with outward calamities, and alarmed with inward terrors of eternal de- llrudion. They fee his feet once nailed to the crofs, his ignominious death fo offenfive to their pride, mod beautiful. It is by it " they receive " the atonement." They fee him in his death and fufFerings a more glorious conqueror than their fathers expeded ; that he hath vanquifh- ed the hofl of darknefs, overcome death, and emancipated millions from the miferies of hell, to ling glad hallelujahs in heaven.
They fee his do6l:rine, though once rejected by them, moft beautiful, as Ihewing the way of reconciliation betwixt an offended God and guilty finners, — breathing peace to the guilty confcience ; — revealing the greateft good and the trueft happinefs of men ; — that happinefs which is fuitable to the dignity of their fpiri- tual nature, and will prove lading as the ages of eternity. In a word, they fee him beautiful in the declaration he now makes, That he vrho was the God of their fathers, and the Ruler of T 4 the
2g6 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
the univerfe, is the Head of the church, and will admit them to be members of that fociety. On this view, ** Thy watchmen fliall lift up " the voice ; with the voice together fhall they " fing ;" Ifaiah li'i. 8. *' The Redeemer fhall ** (thus) come to Zion, (the congregation of ** Ifrael) and turn away ungodlinefs from (the ** defcendents of) Jacob ;" Rom. xi. 26. Thefe are the days in. which the Lord " will raife un- " to David a righteous Branch, and a King ** fhall reign and profper, and (hall execute " judgment and juftice in the earth. Jn his days " Judah fhall be faved, and Ifrael fliall dwell " fafely ; and this is his name whereby he fhall ** be called, The Lord our Righteousness ;" Jer. xxiii. 5, 6. " The children of Ifrael ihall " feek the Lord their God, and David their " king ; and ftiall fear the Lord and his good- " nefs in the latter days j" Hofea iii. 5. Yea, ** they fliall ferve the Lord their God, and Da- *' vid their King, whom (God) w^ill raife up *' unto them ;" Jer. xxx. 9. " They fliall fing " unto the Lord ; for he hath done excellent " things : this is known in all the earth. Cry out ** and fhout, thou inhabitant of Zion : for great " is the holy One of Ifrael in the midft of thee;" " Ifa. xii. 5,6. They fhall fubmit to him not only as their Prince to govern them, but likewife as the great Shepherd of their fouls, to " make
" them
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 297
" them lie down in the green paftures" of his ordinances, to " lead them befide the ftill wa- ** ters"" of his grace, to " reftore their fouls" by communion with him, and to carry them forward in the way of righteoufnefs to life ever- lalling. " I will fet up one Shepherd over " them, and he Ihall feed them, even my fer- " vant David ; be ihall feed them, and he Ihall ** be their Shepherd. And I the Lord will be " their God, and my fervant David a prince " among them ; I the Lord have fpoken it ;" Ezek. xxxiv. 23, 24. " And he fhall Hand and ** feed in the ftrength of the Lord, in the ma- " jefty of the name of the Lord his God ; and " they fhall abide, (return) : for now fhall he ** be great" unto the ends of the earth ^ ;" Micah v. 4.
That,
(i) The whole pafTage, of which thefe words make a part, afford a firiking demonftration that the perfon here reprefented as a Shepherd and Ruler, can be no other than Jefua of Nazareth. Bethkhem is reprefented as the place of his nativity, verfe 2. The Scribes, in our Saviour's time, applied the paiTage to the Meffiah ; for they quote it in anfwer to Herod's query, Where ought Chrifl to be born ? And the prophecy was fulfilled by the fpecial di- re£kion of Divine Providence : Mary, the mother of Je- fus, had her ordinary relidence in Nazareth ; but, in confequence of an edift of inrolment, iffued by Auguflus,
Ihe
29^ A Key to the Prophecies, Part 111,
That the Jews fhall be converted together at the fame inftant of time, is implied in thefe ex- preflions : *' And the breath (fpirit) came unto " them, and they lived, and flood up upon their " feet, an exceeeding great army." This cir- ftance is likewife confirmed by parallel pafTages. It is an obvious inference from the detail of events, Ezek. xx. 33, — 37. Ihey are faid to be gathered together ; — brought into the wil- dernefs; — pleaded with, as God formerly plead- ed with their fathers ; — brought into the bond
of
fl)e was obliged to go to Bethlehem, becaufe fhe was of the houfe and lineage of David. There Jefus was born. The prophecy, at the fame time, points to an exiftence he had before his birth, an exiftence from all eternity. *' His goings forth have been from of old, from everlaft- *' ing." Intimating the union of the divine and human nature in his perfon. The prophecy next fhews that the Jews would not fubmit to him as their Shepherd and Ru- ler, upon his firft appearance. " Therefore, will he *' give them up ;" verfe 3. ; that is, he fhall rejeft them, that they fhall not be in the number of his fubjefls. And how long ? *' Until the time that fhe which tra- ** vaileth, hath brought forth ;" that is, until the time that tlie Gentile church, formerly barren, fhould prove the mother of a numerous offspring to God ; according to the prophecy of Ifaiah, " Sing, O barren, thou that didft ** not bear ; — ^more are the children of the defolate, than " the children of the married wife, fiiith the Lord ;"
Ifa.
Part III. The Events foretold in thenu i^
of the covenant, — Now God pleaded with their fathers as a nation, and admitted them into co- venant as a nation at Sinai. — So it Ihall be in their converfion. The fame truth is aflerted, Ifa. xxvi. 19. " Thy dead men fhall live,— for ** thy dew is as the dew of herbs, and the earth " {hall caft out the dead." This circum- ftance is implied in the words of Zechariah, chap. iii. 9. " I will remove the iniquity of that land in one day ^",
SEC«
Ifa.llv. I. And this is the period fixed for the conver- fion of the Jews by the Apoftle Paul, " until the fulnefs *' of the Gentiles be brought in ; and then all Ifrael Ihall " be faved ;" Rom.xi. 25, 26. So here " then the rem- " nant of his brethren ihall return unto (together with) ** the children of Ifrael i" that is, the remnant of his brethren. The tribe or kingdom of Judah (hall return to God in the way of faith and repentance, together with the ten tribes, the kingdom of Ifrael- As another mark of the time when he fliould prove a Mediator to Ifrael, and reconcile them to God, it is faid, " When the Af- " fyrian fhall come into our land, and when he Ihall " tread in our palaces ;" Micah v. 5.; that is, when the blafphemous king fhall enter Judea, and fet up his refi- dence in Jevufalem, he is called the AfTyrian ; Ifa. x. 5.
(i) Jofluia, the High-Prieft, typifies the Jewifii na- tion at the period immediately preceding their conver- fion.
300 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
SECTION V.
Tljejews are trained by God in the Defert forty Tears, from the Date of their Converjion.
After the Jews are converted, they remain forty years in the wildernefs of Aflyria before
they
fion. His filthy garments reprefent their fins, particu- larlv their blafphemy and infidelity. Satan's accufation fhews the virulence of their enemies, as well as their own deferts. The interference of the angel, called alfo the Lord (Jehovah), fignifies the feafonable interpofition of the Mediator, to prevent their deftruflion. And the proteft of the angel to Joihua, is that pleading of the Me- diator with the Jews, at the time he admits them into the bond of the covenant. The time of thefe proceed- ings is noted, Zech. iii. 8, 9. Jofhua and his fellows are faid to be men wondered at ; that is, perfons mentioned as figns and types of other men, and of other times ; name- ly, of that period when God fhall bring forth his fervant, the Branch that Ihall grow out of the roots of Jefle ; Ifa. xi. I. Yet, not the time in which he fhall firfl fpring from the root of Jefle, but the time when God fhall bring him forth ; that is, manifeft him to Ifrael. To illuftrate this circumflance more clearly, is the defign of the following verfe : " For behold, the ftone that 1 have
" laid
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 301
they take pofleffion of the land given their fa- thers. 1 have already mentioned fome of the- grounds of this conjedure, as, i. It requires a
confiderable
" laid before Jofliua •, upon one ftone Ihall be feven eyes : " Behold, I will engrave the graving thereof, faith the " Lord of Hofts ;" Zech. iii. 9. This ftone is the fame men- tioned Ifa. xxviii. 16. " Behold, I lay in Zion for a foun- " dation, a ftone, a tried ftone, a precious corner-ftone, '• a fure foundation." Explained to lignify Chrift, on whom the church, God's fpiritual temple, is built ; 1 Pet. ii. 5, 6. But when this ftone was firft laid, it was refufed by the builders, though appointed by God to be the head-ftone of the corner j Pfal. cxviii. 22. It was ** for a ftone of ftumbling, and for a rock of offence, to '* both the houfes of Ifrael ; for a gin, and for a fnare, *' to the inhabitants of Jerufalem ;" Ifa. viii. 14. In at- tempting to remove this foundation-ftone, which God had placed in Zion, it recoiled upon them, " and ground " to powder" their political and religious eftabliftiment ; Matt. xxi. 44. In that ftate things remain, but at a fu- ture period, on this fame ftone ftiall be " feven eyes," as the Lamb of God is reprefented with " feven eyes •" and thefe are faid to fignify " the feven Spirits of God,'^ or, in other words, the various and perfect influences of the Spirit of God. So here feven eyes are cut out as hiero- glyph icks on the foundation-ftone, to indicate that the Spirit of God, with his liberal and perfect influences, ihall difcover the Saviour to Ifrael. In confequence of this view, the ftone which at firft appeared rough and
unpoliftied,
3D2 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
confiderable time to coUedl the allies of the beaft. Rev. xvi. 14.— 16. 1. I fuppofe the difference betwixt the two numbers mentioned, Daniel xii. II, 12. refers to this period. The 1290 refers to the converfion of the Jews, the 1335 to the commencement of the Millennium ; betwixt thefe there is a difference of forty-five years, of which forty elapfe during their continuance in the wildernefs, and the remaining five after their fettlement in the land before a univerfal peace is eftablifhed, when the fpirit of prophecy begins to reckon the Millennium. 3. The words of Micah vii. 15. refer to the period which e- lapfes betwixt their converfion and their fettle- ment in Judea, and explicitly aflert a continu- ance in the wildernefs for forty years ; " ac- " cording to the days of thy coming out of the " land of Egypt will I fliew unto him mar-
*" vellous
unpolifhed, unworthy of being the foundation of God's temple, fhall now appear to be of exquifite workman- ship, worthy of the finger of God. Though Jefus, on his firft appearance, feemed to the Jews unworthy of be- ing the Mefliah, on account of his outward meannefs, and ignominious death ; yet, when revealed to their na- tion by the Spirit of God, his perfon will appear infi- nitely glorious, and the way of fal nation through liim infinitely worthy of the wifdom of God to contrive, and the power of God to execute. At that time God will remove the iniquity of their nation in one dny.
Part Til. The Events foretold in them. 303
" vellous things." 4. I now add, that the ex- preffions of Ezekiel imply a continued abode in the wildernefs where they are converted, for that period. " I will bring you into the wil- " dernefs of the people, and there will I plead " with you face to face. Like as I pleaded " with your fathers in the wildernefs of the " land of Egypt, fo will I plead with you ;'* Ezek. XX. 35, 36. The comparifon here may refer not only to the manner of pleading by open vifion with the whole nation, but likewife to the time of pleading, which was full forty years. 5. The words of Hofea, chap. xii. 9. fuggefts a continued abode in the wildernefs : " I, that am " the Lord thy God from the land of Egypt, " will yet make thee to dwell in tabernacles, " as in the days of the folemn feafls ;" Micah ■vii. 14. 6. The reafons which induced God to continue their fathers in the wildernefs forty years, will apply to their pofterity ; they are in fadl fo applied by the prophets.
One reafon for continuing their fathers in the wildernefs was, to teach them an intimate de- pendence upon God for their temporal fubfift- ence, a maxim of pradical piety as neceflary as it is difficult for the generality of mankind. Befides, it is one thing to inftrud individuals in this truth, and quite another thing to inculcate it on a whole jiation. It was therefore God fed 2 them
304 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
them forty years without the ordinary means of fovving and reaping ; fo Mofes aflerts, " The " Lord thy God led thee thefe f -rty years in " the wildernefs, — and fed thee with manna ; — " that he might make thee know, that man doth " not live by bread only, but by every word " that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord " doth man live ;" Deut. viii. 2, 3. Now, I find promifes of a fimilar import immediately after their conVerfion, and for the lame end of teaching 'them an intimate dependence upon God. Thus, •* When the poor and needy feek *' water, and there is none, and their tongue " faileth for thirft, I the Lord will hear them, ♦* I the God of Ifrael will not forfake them. *' \ will open rivers in high places, and foun- " tains in the midfl of the vallies : I will make- " the wildernefs a pool of water, and the dry *' land fprings of water. 1 will plant in the •• wildernefs the cedar, the fliiLtah-trec, and ** the myrtle, and the oil-tree ; I will fet in the *' defert the fir-tree, and the pine, and the box- ** tree together. That they may fee, and know, " and confider, and underftand together, that " the hand of the Lord hath done this, and the •* Holy One of Ifrael hath created it ;" Ifa. xli. " 17. — 20, " Remember ye not the former *' things, neither confider the things of old. •* Behold, I will do a new thing : now it fiiall
*' fpring
Part III. ne Events foretold in them, 305
" fpring forth ; (hall ye not know it ? I will " even make a way in the wilderneft, and ri- " vers in the defert. The beaft of the field *' fhall honour me, the dragons una the owls : *' becaufe I give waters in the vvildernef;, and ri- ** vers in the defert, to give drink to my people, " my chofen ;" Ifa. xliii. 17. — 20. " The Lord " hath redeemed his fervant Jacob. And they " thirfted not when he led them through the ** deferts : he caufed the waters to flow out of *' the rock for them ; he clave the rock alfo, " andthe waters guflied our ;■" Ifi xiviii. 20, 21. It will be readily allowed, thut thefe expref- fions have niuch of a figurative meaning ; but when we refled: that they are introduced imme- diately upon the converfion of the Jews, as ap- pears from the context ^ ; that they obviouily refer to the fupport of Ifrael in the wildernefs of old ; that the Jews at the time of their con- verfion are in the wildernefs of Aflyria, ready to perilh, we muft infer, that they have much of a literal meaning lil.ewife ; that they imply promifes of temporal fuflenance, as well as fpi- U ritual
(1") It is faid, in the laft cited paffage, " Go ye forth " out of Babylon," but the term there does not refer to ancient Babylon, any more than ic does, Rev. xvii. 5. It fignifies the perfecution carried on by Lhe bafphemous king, the head of the fyftem of fpirltual Babylon.
s
3o6 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
ritual nourifhment, not for a day or a year, but for a confiderable lengtb of time. Were they only to march through the wildernefs, in order to take pofleffion of the land, as they came for- merly from Babylon, confuming no more time than the diilance betwixt the two places re- quired ; they might carry their provifions along with them, confequently fuch large' and repeat- ed promifes of fupport in the wildernefs would be unneceflary.
Another reafon for continuing their fathers in the wildernefs was, to con fume the wicked from among the congregation ; fo God fays : ** And *' your children fhall wander in the wildernefs ** forty years, and bear your whoredoms, until ** your carcafes be wafted in the wildernefs ;'* Numb. xiv. 33. The deftrudion of thefe mur- murers was defigned not only as a punilhment to them, but likewife as a benefit to the whole congregation, by teaching them the ufe of dif- ciphne, and training them by the exercife of difcipline, to form them a pure fociety, previous to their fettlement in the land.
Now that there are fome wicked {individuals among the Jews, after the nation is converted in one body, we may infer from expreffions added to the promifes juft quoted. " There ** is no peace, faith the Lord, unto the wicked j" Ifa, xlviii. 22. The fame expreffions are re^
peated,
Fart III. I'he Events foretold in them, 307
peated, Ifa. Ivii. 21. and follow immediately after the promife of their converlion. Still more explicitly, Ezek. xi. 19, 20. God promifes, " I " will give them one heart, and I will put a " new fpirit within you : and I will take the ** flony heart out of their flefh, and will give ** them an heart of flefh. That they may walk " in my ftatutes, and keep mine ordinances, ** and do them : and they (hall be my people, " and I will be their God ;" promifes that clear- ly refer to their converfion in the latter day. He further adds, " But as for them whofe heart " walketh after the heart of their d^teftable " things and their abominations, I will recom- '* pence their way upon their own heads, faith " the Lord God ;" ver. 21. From which I conclude, that after the nation is converted, there will be fome wicked men among them, and confequently it requires time to purge out thefe from among the congregation, by the flow exercife of difcipline.
Accordingly, this is aflerted in the moft une- quivocal manner : ** And I will purge out from " among you the rebels, and them that tranf- " grefs againft me : I will bring them forth " out of the country where they fojourn, and " they (hall not enter into the land of Ifrael ;" Ezek. XX. 38. Every circumftance mentioned is contained in this paflage. There are rebels U 2 and
30 8 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
and trangreflbrs againfl: God in the congrega- tion, after they arc admitted into the bond of the covenant.
They are tranfgrclTors in the wildernefs after they are brought " out of the country where *' they.fojourned." Thefe tranfgreflbrs die in the wildernefs ; ** they fliall not enter into the " land of Ifrael."
This is further confirmed, and the nature of their rebellion in fome meafure illuftrated ; Ezek. xxxiv. i6.- — 22. God having promifed to reilore his people, and to feed them like a flock on the mountains of Jfrael ; ver. 14, 15. he pro- ceeds to fliew the previous fteps, by which he prepared them for this good pafture ; fo that the palfage intends his gathering them into the wildernefs in which they are converted, and his treatment of them there after their conver- iion : *' I will feek that which was loft, and *' bring again that which was driven away, " and will bind up that which was broken, " and will flrengthen that which was fick : but " I will deftroy the fat and the ftrong ; I will ** feed them with judgment. And as for you, *' O my flock, thus faith the Lord God, Behold, " I judge between cattle and cattle, between " tlie rams and the he-goats. • Scemeth it a " fmall thing unto you to have eaten up the " good pallure, but ye muft tread down with
" vour
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 309
" your feet the refidde of your paftures ? and " to have drunk of the deep waters, but ye " mud foul the r^fidue with your feet ? And " as for my flock, they eat that which ye have ** trodden with your feet ; and they drink that ** which ye have fouled with your feet. There- " fore, thus faith the Lord God unto them, Be- " hold I, even I, will judge between the fat " cattle and between the lean cattle. Becaufe " ye have thruft with fide and with flioulder, " and puflied all the difeafed with your horns, " till ye have fcattered them abroad ; there- " fore will I fave my flock, and they fhall no *' more be a prey ; and 1 will judge between " cattle and cattle." I apprehend, that the crime here laid to their charge is pharifaical pride. They are fat, that is, puffed up with a conceit of {heir own fuperior attainments. They " tread down the refidue of their pafture, " and foul the deep waters of which they drink " with their feet." They defpife the ordinan- ces of religion difpenfed among them, inftead of receiving inftruftion with humility ; they fet themfelves up as judges and cenfurers of their teachers. " They thruft with -fide and " fhoulder, and pufh the difeafed with their *• horns." The ufe they make of their abili- ties and knowledge is, to ftagger the faith of the infirm, reverfing the apoftle's maxim, " re-
U 3 " ceiving
310 A Key to the Prophecies. Pkrtlir.
" ceivinghim that is weak in the faith to doubt- " ful difputations, not to godly edifying." The company of Korah, Dathan and Abiram of old, fhewed much of this fpirit. They pretended a refped for the congregation of the Lord, as being holy, yet they fet themfelves in oppofition to the authority which God eftablifhcd in the congregation, for the exprefs purpofe of main- taining and promoting that holinefs. A limilar fpirit (hewed itfelf early in the church of CHrifl : " I wrote unto the church : (fays the apollle, " 3 John, ver. 9.) but Diotrephes, who loveth " to have the pre-eminence among them, re- " ceiveth us not." In every period, perfons of this difpofition have appeared, perhaps they are more numerous in proportion to the great- er purity in which the ordinances of religion are difpenfed. Their condudl proceeds from the enmity of the carnal mind varnifhed over with an appearance of fuperior fandity ; it is more offeniive to God, and more injurious to the in- terefts of refigionj than opan infidelity or pro- fanenefs.
A third reafon for continuing Ifrael in the wildernefs of old, was to form them into a na- tional church, by the ufe of the ordinances, go- vernment and difcipline, which they were after- wards to pradife in the land. Juft fo, the Jews, when converted, ihall be trained under the im- mediate
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 311
mediate eye of God in the wildernefs, as a Chriftian national church, not only for their own advantage, but likevvife as a model for the fe- veral Chriftian churches fpread over the earth, during the Millennium. Perhaps fuch a model may be thought by fome unneceflary, in re- gard Chriftianity has been long eftablifhed in the world, and fome excellent patterns of national churches are in exiftefice. I anfwer to this, that the ftate of the Chriftian church in paft ages, and in the prefent, evidently proves the neceffity of a more perfe(5t model of a national church than has hitherto appeared, as well for the be- nefit of individual churches, as for the union of the whole into one. For the firft three hun- dred years, the Chriftian church was not ac- kowledged by the civil power, far lefs proted:^ ed by it ; fuch a ftate, therefore, ill agrees with the Millennial church, when *' the kingdoms ** of this world become the kingdoms of our ** Lord and of his Chrift ;" Rev. xi. 15. When " kings are the nurfing fathers, and queens the *• nurfing mothers of the church j" Ifa. xlix. 23. Some time after fhe received the protedlion of the civil power, the ecclefiaftical fwallowed up the civil authority, and eftab'lifiied the moft defpotic tyranny. This furely can be no model for the Millennium. Since the Reformation, feveral national churches have been eftabliftied U 4 on
312 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
on a rational plan ; but no plan has yet been difcovered, fufficient to unite the feveral reform- ed churches. In order to this, feveral qucftions remain to be determined, to which the relearches of divines, and fagacity of politicians, have been hitherto unequal. Such as, what kind of church- government is of divine authority ? How far the civil and ecclefiaftical authority ought to be blended together, and how far they ought to be diftind ? What is the mod profitable manner of difpenfing the ordinances of religion ? How far ought difcipline to extend ? Should it reach to the perfons and property of men, for lins hurtful to their eternal falvation though not fo immediately injurious to fociety ? But all thefe queftions (hall be refolved, and made level to every capacity, in that plan of a national efta- blifhment, which God himfelf will form for the Jews jn the wildernefs. His authority likewife in forming it will induce other churches to adopt it as a pattern ; whereas, though the fame plan did at prefent exift, no human reafoning would induce another church having a different plan, to quit their own and receive it. The proof of this fentiment, that the converted Jews iliall furnifli the mcfdel of a national church, refls on the glorious defcription given us of the Jew- ifh national eltablifhment, and pi the communion
fubfifting
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 313
fubfifting betwixt them and the Gentile churches at the Millennium, which I fhall afterwards more particularly explain.
Perhaps too, as the Mofaic oeconomy was firft given in the wildernefs of the land of Egypt, fo its fpiritual meaning fhall be fully unfolded in the wildernefs, when the Jews are converted. The general deiign of it is already revealed, and forms an argument for the do6lrine of the atone- ment, which the cavils of adverfaries can never overturn ; becaufe every illuftration of it, with- out a typical reference to the atonement, ap- pears extremely fu«tile and abfurd. However, the minutiae of that oeconomy Hill remain in- volved in obfcurity, and perhaps will continue fo until the Jews are converted, when the Spi- rit that didated, fhall unfold its meaning fully, addnig much to the knowledge of the. church, without making any addition to the canon of fcripture.
SEC-
314 -^ ^^y to ^^^ Prophecies. Part III.
SECTION VI.
The Converjlon of the Jews gives joy to the Church of Chrijly but Jlirs up the Papal Power to coU le£l Forces againft them.
Let us now leave the Jews training under the eye of God in the wildernefs, and take a view of the effedl which their converfion has on the reft of the world.
An event fo remarkable and important Ihall be fpeedily conveyed on the wings of fame, through the world, and perfons fhall be variouf- ly afFedled, according to their attachment to the religion of Jefus Chrift. On the contrary, the true church, in every corner of the world, (ball receive in the tidings, that meflage, " A voice came out of ** the throne, faying, Praife our God, all ye his " fervants, and ye that fear him, both fmall and " great ;" Rev. xix. 5. And their hearts, tuned unifon with their voices, Ihall anfwer the meflage, by finging the hymn of praife, which is thus de- fcribed : " And I heard as it were the voice of ** a great multitude, and as the voice of many " waters, and as the voice of mighty thunder- ** ings, faying. Alleluia : for the Lord God
** omnipotent
Fart III. 7be Events foretold in ihem*
^^^
** omnipotent reigneth. Let us be glad and re- *' joice, and give honour to him : for the mar- " riage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath " made herfelf ready. And to her was granted ** that (he Ihould be arrayed in fine linen, clean " and white : for the fine linen is the righteouf- " nefs of faints ;" Rev. xix. 6. — 8.
This event (hall likewife prove the occafion of enlargement to the church, by fpreading the gofpel with additional fuccefs among the nations ftill adhering to a falfe religion. In the prophe- cy of Ifaiah, we have feveral animated addrefles to falfe gods, and their worfhippers, founded upon the converlion of the Jewifti nation, repre- fenting, no doubt, the arguments that fhall be fuccefsfuUy ufed by the preachers of thefc times, for fpreading the gofpel. Thus : " l^ro- ** duee your caufe, faith the Lord ; bring forth " your ftrong reafons, faith the King of Jacob. " Let them bring them forth, and Ihew us what ** fhall happen : let them (hew the former " things what they be, that we may confider " them, and know the latter end of them ; or '* declare us things for to come. Shew th-e " things that are to come hereafter, that wc " may know that ye are gods ;" Ifa. xli. 21, 22, 23. As if he had faid, " Produce, O idols, the ** reafons on which ye build your claim to di- " vinity. Prove your claim in the manner
« I
3i6 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
" I have now done, by the completion of pro- " phecy. Shew that ye have uttered prophecies " which have been already accomplilhed, or fliall " hereafter be accomplifhed ; or utter prophc- *•' cies now, with aflli ranee of their completion; " that we may know your claim to be juft."
To the fame purpofe, Ifa. xliii. having briefly mentioned the converfion of the Jews, ver. 8. he adds, " Let all the nations be gathered to- " gether, and let the people be afferabled : W'ho " among them can declare this, and fhew us " former things ? let them bring forth their " witnefies, that they may be jaftified : or let " them hear, and fay, It is truth. Ye are my ** W'itnefles, faith the Lord, and my fervant *' whom I have chofen : that ye may know and *' believe me, and underfl:and that I am he : " before me there was no god formed, neither " fhall there be after me. I, even I am the " Lord, and be fides me there is no Saviour ;" Ifa. xhii. 9, 10, 1 1. ~
So Ifa. xliv. The converfion of the Jews is reprefented from the beginning to ver. 6. ; then follows an addrefs to the Jews : " Thus faith the " Lord the King of Ifrael, and his Redeemer " the Lord of hofts ; 1 am the firft, and I am *' the laft ; and befides me there is no god. " And who is like me that he fhould call forth " this event, and make it known before hand,
" and
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 317
"• and difpofe it for mc, from the time that I " appointed the people of the deftined age. *• The things that are now coming and are to " come hereafter, let them declare unto us. Fear " ye not, n. ither be ye afraid : have I not de- " ciared it unto you from the firft ? ye have " forefliewn it, and ye are my witnefTes. Is " there a God beiides me ? Yea, there is no fure •* protector. 1 know not any ^ ;" ver. 8. After which there is an addrefs to idolaters, contain- ing the mod acute and forcible arguments a- gainft image- worfhip which are to be found in the whole fcripture -.
But while the church rejoices, and the gofpel fpreads, the fame tidings fill the blafphemous king and his adherents, with a horrible con- ilernation and dread, reprefented in the fixth vial, Rev. xyi. 12. — 16. The reafons of that coi fternation, we may eafily conceive from the circumftances already detailed. He was jealous of the Jews, that they would lay claim to the land of his pofTeffion, and therefore endeavour- ed to exterminate them by a virulent perfecu- tion. He now finds that the effed of the perfe- cution has been to colled them together, fo that
they
(i) I have followed Lowth's tranflation, as it renders the fenfe of the paffage more clear.
(2) See likewife chap. xlv. 20. — 25. to the clofe, — chap. xlvi. 5. — II, 12.
31 8 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III,
they form a great army ; that they are preferved in the wildernefs, where he expe<3:ed they would have perifhed by famine, (though I prefume he will not allow their prefervation to be the con- fequence of a Divine interpofition) ; that they are infedled with the Protellant herefy, as he ■will term it^ fo fatal to his empire in Europe, He muil conlider thefe concurring circumftan- ces, as menacing the exiftence of his government and religion. He therefore difpatches his emif- faries to every prince and potentate on earth, from whom he can expert any fupport, in order to make their united and latl effort in a religi- ous war. " I faw three unclean fpirits like " frogs, come out of the mouth of the dragon, " and out of the mouth of the beaft, and out of " the mouth of the falfe prophet. For they arc ** the fpirits of devils, working miracles, which ** go forth unto the kings of the earth, and of " the whole world, to gather them to the battle " of that great day of God Almighty ;" Rev. xvi. 13, 14. Here is a triumvirate, united to refill the converted Jews The dragon, Satan in his proper colours. The beafl, the head of fpiri- tual Babylon, now refident in Judea. The falfc prophet, the Popifli clergy ^ As the dragon
gave
(i) So exaftly do the prophecies agree, that we find ^e Came triumvirate SQeotioned by Ilaiah, chap, xxvii. x.
Part III. 'J'he Events foretold in them, 3 if
gave authority at firft to the beaft, and governed all along unfeen by his means, fo now he ap- pears openly as his fupporter. As Popery was all along Paganifm, varnifhed over with an ap- pearance of Chriftianity, fo now the Pagan powers avowedly fupport the Popilh party, in refitting the converted Jews. •
The emiflaries of this triumvirate go forth to the kings of the earth, to procure their fupport for the beaft, in his laft extremity. And they are fordid, loquacious, and amphibious, like frogs. They ufe the meaneft fhifts to form al- liances, croak portentuous ills to mankind, ari- ling from the dominion of the Jews, and fuit
their
** In that day the Lord, with his fore and great, and flrong " fword, fhall punifli Leviathan the piercing ferpent, even " (and) Leviathan that crooked ferpent ; and he fliall flay " the dragon that is in the fea." Our tranflators feemed to have confidered the names here mentioned, as belong- ing to one enemy, or at moft to two ; but whoever reads the paflage in the original, will immediately perceive that three diftindl enemies are pointed out. Accordingly Lowth fo underftands it in his tranflation. The rime of their pu- nifhment is after the converfion of the Jews, mendoncd Ifaiahxxvi. 12, 13. The two Leviathans are defcribed by charadlers that fuit the firft and fecond beafts in the Apocalypfe. The charadler of the firft is pride and ty- ranny ; that of the fecond, fubtilty and cunning. The fecond beaft is the fame with the falfe prophet. The drii- gon retains the name and character in both palTages.
320 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
their arguments to the peculiar circumftances and difpolitions of thofe whom they addrtfs.
Thefe are perilous times; and exhortation is therefore inferted, intimating the fuddennefs of the judgments which (hall overtake thefe ene- mies of the truth, and cautioning Chrift's faith- ful followers from being led away by the delu- iion. " Behold, I come as a thief. BlelTed is " he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, " left he walk naked, and they fee his (hame ;'* Rev. xvi. 15.
The delulion fpread by the Popifli emiflaries " is fo great, that the kings of the earth are per- fuaded to enter into a league, and bring together their combined forces, in order to fupport the beaft, and refift the Jews. " And he gathered " them together into a place called in the He- " brew tongue Armageddon ;" Rev. xvi. i6.
CHAP-
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 32 t
CHAPTER V.
Of the Battle of Armageddon*
THE battle fought at Armageddon is fo de- cifive for the intereft of religion, that it is largely defcribed by the ancient prophets, I fhall therefore take the benefit of their united light, to difcover — the place of the battle, — the parties engaged, — the manner of the event, — and the confequences of the vicftory obtained.
SECTION I.
Tthe Place of the Battle is near Jerufalenu
That the place of Armageddon or moun- tain of deftrudion is Judea, we might infer from the relidence of the bead in Judea, pre- vious to the battle, and his colleding allies for a defenfive war. It is moll natural to fup- pofe, that he will make his laft rtand in the country where he relides. But waving thiSj^ his deftrudion in Judea, is clearly afftrccd in the following paffages of fcripture : " The Lord of *' hoils hath fworn, faying, Surely as 1 have X " thought,
322 A Key to the Prophecies* Part IIL
" thought, fo fliall it come to pafs ; and as I *' have purpofed, fo fliall it (land ; that I will " break the Affyrian in my land, and upon my " mountains tread him under foot : then fhall " his yoke depart from off them, and his bur- " den depart from off their flioulders. This is *' the purpofe that is purpofed upon the whole ** earth ; and this is the hand that is ftretched ** out upon all the nations. For the Lord of " holls hath purpofed, and who fliall difannul " it ? and his hand is fl:retched out, and who " fliall turn it back ?" Ifa. xiv. 24. — 27. The Affyrian can be no other than the king of Ba- bylon, mentioned in the preceding part of the chapter, and the king of ancient Babylon can- not be intended, becaufe no fuch event took place, as his deflrudion in the land of Ifrael. But as the name is elfewhere bellowed on the head of fpiritual Babylon, fo the charadler here given fitly agrees to him ; ver. 13. — 15. This deilrudlion takes place at the time the Jews are reflored to the favour of God and their own land ; but the defcription of that reiloration can ' by no means apply to the return from Babylon ; ver. I. -3. The yoke of this Aflyrian laid on the Jews fliall then depart from off tliem ; ver. 25. *' Th€ whole earth," " all nations," inimical to the true religion, fliall be puniflied together with the AlTyrian j ver. 26. cxadly corrcfponding
with
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 323
with the Apocalypfe, which reprefents the de- ftrudlion of the kings of the eartii, and their armies, together with the beafl; at Armageddon. But this dettrudion takes place " in the land " of Ifrael, and on the mountains of Judea ;" ver. 25. Therefore Judea is Armageddon.
" Through the voice of the Lord fhall the "^ Aflyrian be beaten down, which fmote with " a rod. — For Tophet is ordained of old : yea, " for the king it is prepared : he hath made it " deep and large ; the pile thereof is fire and ** much wood : the breath of the Lord, like a " llream of brimftone, doth kindle it;'.' Ifa.xxx. 31. — 33. Here the fame Aflyrian mentioned formerly is introduced, for he is faid to be ** beaten down" at the time the Jews are refto- red to their land, and enjoy the blefiings of the Millennium, largely defcribed ver. i8. — 26. Again, the manner of his deftrudlion correfponds with the reprefentation given of it in the Apo- calypfe, chap. xix. 20. '* The bead: was taken, *' and with him the falle prophet. — Thefe both " were call alive into a lake of fire burning with ** brimftone." But the place where he is beaten down is Tophet, or the valley of the fon of Hin- nom, which lies to theeaft of Jerufalem. " Then ** Ihall the Aflyrian fall with the fword, not of a " mighty man ; and the fword, not of a mean *' man, fliall devour him : but he fhall flee from X 2 " the
324 ^ Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
" the fword, and his young men fhall be dif- '* comfited. And he fhall pafs over to his ftrong " hold for fear, and his princes Ihall be afraid " of the enfign, faith the Lord, whofe fire is in •' Zion, and his furnace in Jerufalem ;" Ifa. xxxi. 8, 9. This prophecy may have a double mean- ing. Every word of it is applicable to Senna- cherib. His army fell by the fword of the angel, not therefore by the fword of a mighty or a mean man. He fled from the fword, and his army was difcomfited. He pafled over to Nineveh, his ftrong hold, for fear, and his prin- ces or captains haftened out of the land of Ju- dea, for fear of that God whofe refidence was in Zion, and whom they experienced to be a confuming fire to his enemies.
But the prophecy, as appears from the con- nexion, points like wife to the fall of the blaf- phemous king, fo often termed the Aflyrian, and the expreflions are fo happily chofen, that every word is applicable to his cafe. The power and interpofition of the' Deity, fnall be confpicuous in his fall ; but previous to that he fhall flee for fear of the fword of the Jews, to Jerufalem his ftrong hold, the armies that fupport him fhall be difcomfited. He and the kings of the earth fliall be confirmed at Jerufalem, as in a furnace, by fire from heaven. The repreienta- tion here as to the place and manner of his
iall.
Part III. ne Events foretold in them. 325
fall, accords with that in the paflage quoted im- mediately before.
" Let the heathen be wakened, and come up " to the valley of Jehofhaphat : for there will " I lit to judge all the heathen round about ;'* Joel iii. 12. From ver. 9. to 18. we have an animated defcription of the battle of Arma- geddon ; for the expreffions of it are quoted and applied to that event. Rev. xiv. 14. — 20. In the preceding context, we have an account of the perfecution carried on by the blafphe- mous king previous to the battle, as I have al- ready obferved, and in the following context, there is a defcription of the Millennium, ac- cording to the order of events laid down in the Apocalypfe^ fo that the battle of Armageddon muft be intended ; but the place of that battle is the valley of Jehofhaphat, which is a con- tinuation of the valley of Tophet, or the fon of Hinnom, lying to the eaft of Jerufalem, through which the brook of Kedron runs.
" Behold, I will make Jerufalem a cup of " trembling unto all the people round about, " when they lliall be in the liege both againft ** Judah and againft Jerufalem ;" Zech. xii. 2. The word tranflated ^^a////?, fignifies concerning, and is rendered /or, as often as againft. It is fo tranllated in the verfe immediately precedmg, " jor Ifrael." It ought to be fo rendered in ciiis
X 3 verfe,
2
326 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III,
verfe, and the whole paffage would run thus : " The burden of the word of Jehovah for If- " rael. Jehovah faith, who ftretcheth forth the ** heavens, and layeth the foundations of the *' earth, and formeth the fpirit of man within ^' him, Behold, I will make Jerufalem a cup of " trembling unto all the people round about. ** (It (hall be alfo for Judah, in the liege for " Jerufalem)." The lafl words intimate, that the prophecy concerns Judah as well as Tfrael, and that it ihall be accomplifhed at Jerufalem, in a fiege for that city. Now, the prophecy re- prefents a fignal interpofition of the Deity for the dellrudion of their enemies, which can be no other than the battle of Armageddon ; for the time is fixed by the circumftances of the narration. It is in that day when " all the peo- *' pie of the earth are gathered together (againft) ** it," (Zech. xii. 3.) or (for) it. It is the oc- cafion of their gathering ; when the Jews are the inllruments in the hand of God, to punilh their enemies. " I will make the governors " (leaders) of Judah like a hearth of fire among " the wood, and like a torch of fire in a flieaf ; " and they Ihall devour all the people round a- ** bout, on the right hand, and on the left ;," Zech. xii. 6. When they (hall be reftored to the poiTeffion of the land given their fathers, " Jerufalem Ihall be inhabited again in^her own
" place.
Part III. 7he Events foretold in th^m. 327
*' place, even in Jerufalem ;" Zech. xii. 6. In a word, about the time they, are converted to the faith of the Saviour whom their fathers cru- cified; Zech. xii. 10. — 14. Thefe circumllances apply fully and only to the battle of Armaged- don. Iffo, the place of the battle is near Je- rufalem, the occafion a iiege for that city by the Jews, while it is defended by the combined forces of the kings of the earth, and their ar- mies.
SECTION II.
The Parties are, on the one Side the Papal Power, ajjtjled by the Kings of the Earth and their Ar- mies ; on the other Side, the converted Jews,
These a:e in general the parties. They are ftated on the one fide by the Prophet Ifaiah, chap. xxiv. 21. " And it ftiall come to pafi in *' that day, that the Lord (hall punifli the hofl ** of the high ones that are on high, and the " kings of the earth upon the earth." The ** high ones" are Satan and his hoft, " wicked " fpirits that dwell in high places ;" for, after the buttle of Armageddon, Satan is bound 1000 years, Rev. xx, ; at the end of that period he is loofed, and ftirsup enemies of a fimilar fpirit with the kings vanquiHied at Armageddon ; and fo it
X 4 is
328 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
is fdid here, Ifa. xxiv. 22. " They fliall be (hut *' up in the prifon, and after many days (hall *' they be vifited'* that is '* Icofed." They are mentioned by Zephaniah, chap. iii. 8. " My de- *' termination is to gather the nati' ns, that 1 may '* alTemble the kingdoms, to pour upon them " mine indignation, even all my fierce anger ; " for all the earth fhall be devoured with the *' fire of my jealoufy." By Zechariah, chap. xii. 3. ** And in that day will I make Jerufalem a ** burdenfome (tone for all people : All that bur- " den themfelves with it, (hall be cut in pieces, ** though all the people of the earth be gathered " together againft it.*' Boih parties are ftated by Joel, chap. iii. 11. '* Affemble yourfelves, " and come all ye heathen, and gather your- " felves together round about : Thither caufe " thy mighty ones to come down, O Lord."
By the kings of the earth, we are to underftand the Popilh and Pagan powers. And we mud reckon them fewer than the expreflion would at firfl: indicate, when we refledl that the feventh trumpet founded about 70 years before the bat- tle of Armageddon, and that the gofpel was mightily prevailing during all that period, in the weftern regions of the world ; and that it is by no means probable the Proteftant churches, who have all along looked and prayed for the converiion of the Jews, (hould, upon their con-
verfion,
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 329
verfion, join iiTue with their enemies, and re- fift them.
If we enquire more particularly who thefe kings and nations are that come to Armaged- don, to fupport the beall, we ihali find an ex- ad lift of them, Jer. xxv. 15. — 23. But in re- gard the moll approved commentators apply that palTage to the conquefts of Nebuchadnez- zar, it will be necelTary to remove the p>eju- dice arifing from their interpretation. The prophets are the beft interpreters of the pro- phets. It is by comparing fcripture with fcrip- ture that we arrive at its genuine meaning. There are fo many circumftances in the narra- tion, correfponding exadly with the delcrip- tion of the bitttle of Armageddon in other paf- fages, that the concurrence of the whole affords a fufficient proof that the fame battle is here in- tended. Befides, many of thele circumftances cannot in their literal meaning apply to the con- quefts of Nebuchadnezzar.
The punifliment inflid:ed is called " the wine- " cup of God's fury," ver 15. The fame ex- preffions are ufed, Ifa. li. 22, 23. and Zech. xii. 2. and refer, as we have already feen, to Armageddon. In confequence of this punifti- ment, it is faid, that they " (hall fall, and rife " no more," ver. 27. So Armageddon is call- ed " the valley ^of decifion," Joel iii. 14 be-
caufe
330 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III..
caufe immediately after it the kingdom of Chrift is eflablidied in the world. It is reprefented as a divine interpolition for God's holy habitation. *' The Lord fhall roar from on high, and utter " his voice from his holy habitation ; he fhall ** mightily roar upon (for) his habitation," Jer. XXV. 30. So it is faid of Armageddon, " Like " as the lion and the young lion roaring on his " prey, when a multitude of fliepherds is call- " ed forth againfl him, he will not be afraid of ** their voice, nor abafe himfelf for the noife of *' them : fo (hall the Lord of hofts come down " to fight for mount Zion, and for the hill " thereof," Ifa. xxxi. 4. This furely cannot apply to the conquefts of Nebuchadnezzar. It is called a wine-prefs : " He lliall give a (hout, ** as they that tread the grapes, againfl all the *' inhabitants of the earth," Jer. xxv. 30. a me- taphor ufed to reprefent Armageddon, Rev. xiv. 20. and xix. 15. " He will plead with all " flefh," Jer. xxv. 31. folfa. Ixvi. 16. and Joeliii. " 2. He will give them that are wicked to the " fword." Ver. 31. can only apply to Arrhaged- don, where all the enemies of religion are cut off: " Evil fhall go forth from nation to na- " tion." Ver. 32. fitly reprefents the emilTaries mentioned Rev. xvi. 13. " The flain of the " Lord fiiall be at that day from one end of the " earth (land) even unto the other end of the
*' earth
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 331
" earth (land)," Jer. xxv. 33. exadtly accords with the extent of the wine-prefs, Rev. xiv. 20. ; for the land of Judea, according to Jerom, is juft a thoufand and fix hundred furlongs.
The nations therefore that drink the cup of God's fury, in confequence of affifting the beaft, are the following :
" Pharaoh king of Egypt, and his fervants, and *' his princes, and all his people ;" Jer, xxv. 19. " And all the mingled people ;" ver. 20. The word in the original is yy9, the fame tranflated Arabia, ver. 24. though differently pointed, which makes no material difference, molt likely they are fuch as inhabit the coafts of the Red Sea. " And all the kings of the land of " Uz," ver. 20. There are three pcrfons fo named in fcripture, the fon of Aram, whom Bo- chart fuppofes to have fettled in Syria, the fon of Nahor, who fettled in iVrabia Deferta, and probably is intended here, and a fon of Efau. " And all the kings of the land of the *' Philiftines, and Aflikelon and Azzah, and E- " kron and Alhdod, Edom and Moab, and the ** children of Ammon, and all the kings of '* Tyrus, and all the kings of Zidon, and the ".kings of the ifles which are beyond the fea, (the *' coafts oP the Mediterranean), Dedan, and Te- " ma, nnd Buz, (diilrids of Arabia), and all that " are in the utmoft corners, (^probably nations in-
" habiting
332 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
" habiting betwixt.-ifhe Eiixine and Cafpian feas), •* and all the kings of Arabia, and all the " kings of the mingled people that, dwell in the " defert, (Arabia Deferta), and all the kings of " Zimri, (a people of "Arabia defcended from " Zimram, Abraham's fon by Keturah), and " all the kings of Elam, (Perfia), and all the *< kings of the Medes, and all the kings of the " north, (Syria and Aflyria), far and near, " (fuch as immediately border on the land, and *' fuch as are at a confiderable diftance), an-d all " the kingdoms of the world, which are upon " the face of the earth, (all the kingdoms of a " worldly or earthly fpirit in whatever place) : *• and the kings of Shefliach (hall drink after *' them •," Jer. xxv. 20. — 26. By Shefliach is intended the king of Babylon, chap, li, 41. • meaning there as well as here the head of the fyftem of fpiritual Babylon, in other words, the beafl whom they endeavoured to fupport ^ By this lift forces ar.:; fent up from the following di- llricls of country, bordering upon each other, though widely extended, Egypt, Arabia, the country fitnate betwixt Arabia and Paleftine, for- merly poflefled by the Edomites, Moabites, and Ammonites, all Paleftine, Syria, and the diftridof
country
(i) Shefhach may fignify one puniflied fixfold, or one drawn with a hook or fork of fix prongs, /. e. one fignally punifhed, v/hich is obvioufly applicable to the head of fpiritual Babylon.
Part III. I'he Events foretold in them, 333
country lying eaftw/r^d, as far as Aflyria, the great kingdom ofPerlia, probably the coun- try betwixt the Euxine and Cafpian feas. Se- veral different names are given .to the inhabi- tants of the fame country*, as to the Arabians, eight names, Arabia the mingled people, twice, Uz, Dedan, Tema, Buz, Zimri ; to the inhabi- tants of Paleftine, eight, the Philiftines, Aftike- lon, Azzah, Ekron, Afhdod, Tyrus, Zidon, the ifles or coafts of the Mediterranean, to intimate, I prefume, that .they are conduded by fo many different leaders, and conftitute fo many diftind: corps, independent of each other, which ac- counts in fonie meafure for the diverlity of fen - timent fo fatal to their expedition, as we Ihall afterwards fee.
Another lift of the kings of the earth and their armies who fupport the beaft at Armageddon, is given, Ezek. xxxii. 17. — 32. But whereas the former may be confidered as a mufter-roll of the forces before the battle, the latter may be reckoned an account of the (lain after the bat- tle. In Jeremiah they are mentioned by corps, in Ezekiel by nations. Some mentioned in the lirft, as the Arabians, are wholly omitted in the laft. Perhaps they withdrew their forces when divifions broke out among the combined powers, and fo-efcaped the general {laughter. Making allowaiKe for the difference occalioned by thefe
circumftaaces.
334 ^ ^^y ^^ ^^^ Prophecies, Part III.
circumftances, the two lifts are precifely the fame. For here we have mention of Aflyria, ver. 22. the fame with '* the utmoft corner," called " the kingdom of the north afar off, *' Elam orPerfia," ver. 14. " Mefhech and Tu- " bal,*' ver. 26. the inhabitants of the country betwixt the Euxine and Cafpian feas, *' Edom," ver. 29. including not only Idumea, but like- wife the country of the Moabites and Ammo- nites, " the princes of the north," ver. 30. of Syria and the neighbourhood, " all the Zidoni- *' ans," ver. 30. the inhabitants of Paleftine, to- gether with *' the multitude of Egypt," ver. 18. As Antichrift, or the beaft whom they fupport, was in the former lift termed Shefliach the king of Babylon, fo, in the latter, he is called Pharaoh king of Egypt.
My reafons for fuppofing that the nations mentioned here are thofe llaughtered at Arma- geddon, I fhall lay before the reader, leaving them to his judgment.
The church of Rome is in the Apocalypfe, called Egypt, xi. 8. as well as Babylon, confe- quently the head of that community may be termed the king of Egypt. As Pharaoh was the llrft noted oppreiTor of the people of God, fo Antichrift is the laft, immediately before the kingdom of Chrift is eftabliftied in the world. Now, the nations mentioned here are called
** the
Part III. T^he Events foretold in them, 335
" the multitude of Egypt,*' Ezek. xxxii. 18. and' " the multitude of Pharaoh," ver. 31. to intimate that they are llaughtered as allies of the king of Egypt. The connection with the context muil dh'ed the attentive reader to the battle of Ar- mageddon. The fpirit of prophecy has the lat- ter times in view in the thirty-lirll; and thirty- fecond chapters throughout. They contain three diftindt fedions of prophecy. The firft (inclu- ding the whole of the thirty-firft chapter) is a defcription of Antichrift under the name of Pha- raoh, reprefenting the prominent features of his character, his pride and arrogance, illuftrating thefe by an artful comparifon with the king of Aflyria, another type of the fame Antichrift. The fecond fedion (ch. xxxii. i. — 16.) repre- fents the final ruin of Antichrift, under the fame name of Pharaoh. Now his ruin, as we learn from the Apocalypfe, takes place at Arma- geddon, confequently the (laughter defcribed can be no other than the battle of Armageddon. The third fection, (chap, xxxii. 17. — 32.), is a more minute detail of the fame event, mention- ing the nations whofe ruin fliall be involved in his fall ; confequently, they are the kings of the earth, and their armies, gat, ered together to Armageddon to fupport him. The c.rcum- Itances of the narrative fliew,that the fpirit of pro- phecy has Armageddon in view, as, '* I will alfo
" water
^^6 The Events foretold in them. Part III.
" water with thy blood the land wherein thou " fwimnit 11, ' ven to the mountains," ver. 6. is a metaphor fimilar to that ufed, Rev. xiv. 20. in de- fcribing the wine-prefs, " And blood came out of " the wine-prefs, even unto the horfe bridles." — ■ " And when 1 ftiall put thee out, I will cover " the heaven, and make the ftars thereof dark ; " 1 will cover the fun with a cloud, and the *' moon fhall not give her light. All the bright " lights of heaven will I make dark over thee," ver. 7, 8. Darkening or extinguifliing the lights of heaven, a metaphor fignifying the downfall of ftates and kingdoms, is more frequently ap- plied to the overturn of the kingdom of Satan by the battle of Armageddon, than to any other event. It is the fole event in view, Ifa. xiii. 10. chap, xxxiv. 4. chap. xxiv. 23. Joel iii. 15. " I will alfo vex the hearts of many people, " when I fhall bring thy deftrudion among the ** nations," Ezek.xxxii. 9. I he vexation of his followers in Europe, occalioned by the deftrudlion of Rome, Rev. xviii. 10. 15. Ihall be given to his adherents in Alia and Africa, by the battle of Armageddon. " I will make many people a- *• mazed at thee, and their kings fliallbe hor- ** ribly afraid for thee, when I fljall brandifli my " fword before them ; and they (hall tremble at " every moment; every man for his own life, in '* the day of thy fall," Ezek. xxxii. 10. As the de-
ftrudion
Part III. *tbe Events foretold in them. 337
ftrudion of Pharaoh in the Red Sea, ftruck with terror the inhabitants of Canaan ; fo the fall of Antichrift at Armageddon, Ihall difpirit the fup- porters of the kingdom of darknefs, throughout the earth. — " I will deftroy all the beafts there- ** of, from befides the great waters ; neither " fliall the foot of man trouble them any more, ■** nor the hoofs of beafts trouble them," ver. 13. The ordinances of divine appointment, con- veying grace like a copious flream, fliall be fet free from the machinations of Antichriftianifm, by which they were fouled and troubled. ■" Then will I make their waters deep, and •* caufe their rivers to run like oil," ver. 14. That fulnefs of grace, accompanied by out- ward,peace and profperjty, which God will be- llow at the Millennium, is fitly compared to a copious ftream, gliding fmoothly along like oi I ; fo, Joel iii. 18. Thefe circumftances fix the time of the prophecy to that immediately preced- ing the Millennium ; confequently, the battle of Armageddon is intended. The addrefs to Pha- raoh, ver. 21. is the very fame with the ad- drefs to the king of Babylon, Ifaiah xiv. 9. where the king of myftical Babylon is intended. His allies are all along faid to be uncircumcifed, to intimate, that irreligion is the caufe of their
deftrudion ^
Y It
(i) Ifa. xiv. 31. Cnipro D^^HJ fhall be inflamed, that is, with the defire to gather them. See Ifa. Ivii. 5.
338 -^ J^ey to the Prophecies, Part III.
It is worthy of remark, that the countries from which forces are led to Armageddon, to affill the beaft, are thofe over which he has a fpiritual jurifdidlion ^; with the addition of Perfia, AfTyria, Mefhech, and Tubal, or the country betwixt the Euxine and Cafpian feas. Thefe laft, are either Mahometan or Pagan, and mofl probably will continue fo until the battle of Armageddon. By joining their forces to the Popifh powers, the dragon appears in his proper colours, giving aid to the beaft in his laft eftbrt.
The parties on the other fide in the battle of Armageddon, are the Jews. " Fear not, thou " worm Jacob, and ye men of Ifrael : — Behold, *' I will make thee a new iharp threlhing in- f* ftrument having teeth : Thou Ihalt threfti f" the mountains, and beat them fmall, and " (hall make the hills as chaff. Thou flialt fan ** them, and the wind fliall carry them away, " and the whirlwind fhall fcatter them : and " thou fhalt rejoice in the Lord, and fliall «< glory in the holy One of Ifrael." Ifa. xli. 14, 15, 16. " Thou art my battle-ax, and ** weapons of war : for with thee will 1 break '* in pieces the nations, and with thee will I " deitroy kingdoms : and with thee will I *• break in pieces the horfe and his rider ; and " with thee will i break in pieces the chariot " and his rider : — And with thee, will I break
** in
(i) See page 331.
Part in. The Events foretold in them. 339
" in pieces captains and rulers. And I will ^' render unto Babylon, and to all the inhabi- ** tants of Chaldea, all their evil that they have " done in Zion, in your fight, faith the Lord ;" Jer. li. 20. — 24. " And the houfe of Jacob ** fhall be a fire, and the houfe of Jofeph a *' flame, and the houfe of Efau for ftubble, and ** they fhall kindle in them, and devour them; and ** there fhall not be any remaining of the houfe ** of Efau ; for the Lord hath fpoken it ;" Oba- diah, ver. 18. "I will furely alTemble, O Jacob, '* all of thee : I will furely gather the remnant " of Ifrael, I will put them together as the *' fheep of Bozrah, as the flock in the midft of " their fold : They fliall make great noice by '** reafon of the multitude of men. The break- ** er is come up before them : They have bro- " ken up, and have paifed through the gate, " and are gone out by it, and their king fliall " pafs before them, and the Lord on the head " of them;" Micah ii, 12, 13. " Now alfo ** many nations are gathered againfl thee, that " fay. Let her be defiled, and let our eye " look upon Zion. But they know not the •' thoughts of the Lord, neither underfland " they his counfel : for he fliall gather them as *' the flieaves into the floor. Arife and threfb, *' O daughter of Zion : for I will make thine ^^ horn iron, and I will make thy hoofs brafs, Y 2 *' and
340 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
and thou ilialt beat in pieces many people : and 1 will conlecrate their gain unto the Lord, and their fubftance unto the Lord of the whole earth," Micah iv. ii, 12, 13. " And the remnant of Jacob ftiall b'j among the Gentiles in the midft of many people, as a lion among the bcafts of the foreft, as a young lion among the flocks of fheep : who, if he go through, both treadeth down, and teareth in pieces, and none can deliver. Thine hand Ihall be lift up upon thine adverfaries, and all thine enemies fliall be cut off," Micah v. 9. " Mine anger was kindled againft the fliepherds, and 1 puniflied the goats : fop. the Lord of holl hath vilited his flock the houfe of Judah, and hath made them as his goodly horfe in the battle," Zech. x. 3. *' In that day will I make the governors of Judah like a hearth of* fire among the wood, and like a torch of fire in a fheaf ; and they fliall de- vour all the people round about, on the right hand and on the left : and Jerufalem fl^iall be inhabited again, in her own place, even in Je- rufalem ; chap. xii. 6. " And Judah alfo fliall fight at Jerufalem; and the wealth of all the heathen round about Ihall be gathered together, gold, and filver, and apparel in great abundance ; chap. xiv. 14.
SECT-
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 341
SECTION III.
The circuvijiances of the Battle^ [If^i^^g i'^ a glo- rious Vidory for the Jeivs.
The fame ligbt of truth which difcovers the parties, reveals likewife the manner of the bat- tle of Armageddon. After the Jews are trained forty years in the wildernefs of AfTyria, from the date of their converfion, under the immediate eye of God : After the kings of the earth, deluded by Popifli emiffaries, during the fame period, are induced at length to bring their armies into Judea, to re- lift them ; the Jews by a mandate from heaven under the condud: of the Meffiah, march up to take pofleflion of the land given by promife to their fathers. *' And there fliall be an high- *' way for the remnant of his people, which ** fliall be left from AlTyria, like as it was to " Ifrael in the day that he came up out of the " land of Egypt;" Ifa. xi. 16.
So folemn an occalion, will readily bring to their recolledion the dealings of God with their nation in time part, and certain circumftances in his dealings, will as readily excite fears for the future. Thofe fears, and the manner in which God removes them, arc laid before us, Ifa. liv. 4. — 77. to clofe.
Y 3 It
342 A Key to the Prophecies, Part IIL
It will be natural for them to refled, now that they are about to pofTefs the land, that they were put in polTeffion of it twice before, and were as often expelled but of it, while the laft expulfion was far more fevere than the firft ; hence the dread of being ejedled a third time, A\ath Hill greater feverity, damps their joy, and overwhelms their fpirits. To remove this fear, God addrefles them : " Fear not ; for thou fhalt not be aihamed : neither be thou con- founded ; for thou fhalt not be put to fhame : for thou fhalt forget the fhame of thy youth, and fhalt not remember the reproach of thy widowhood any more. For thy Ma- ker is thine hufband ; the Lord of holts is his name : and thy Redeemer the holy One of Ifrael ; the God of the whole earth fhall he be called. For the Lord hath called thee as a woman forfaken, and grieved in fpirit, and a wife of youth, when thou waft refufed, faith thy God. For a fmall moment have I forfaken thee ; but with great mercies will I gather thee. In a little wrath I hid my face from thee for a moment ; but with everlaft- ing kindnefs will I have mercy on thee, faith the Lord thy Redeemer. For this is as the waters of Noah unto me : for as I have fworn that the waters of Noah fliould no more go ever the earth j fo have I fworn that I would
<* not 1
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 343
" not be wroth with thee, nor rebuke thee. " For the mountains fhall depart, and the hills " be removed ; but my kindnefs fhall not de- " part from thee, neither fhall the covenant of ** my peace be removed, faith the Lord that " hath mercy on thee ;" Tfa. liv. 4. — lo.
After intimations of the warmefl love, com- pared to that of a hufband for the wife of his youth, the objed of his firft and flrongefl af- fection, he afTures them, that as he formerly fwore to Noah, and pledged himfelf to his pofle- rity, filled v/ith the dread of a fecond deluge, that no fuch event fhould ever take place to dif- pofTefs them of the earth ; fo now he folemnly fwears that he will never be wroth with them, nor rebuke them, by difinheriting them of the land they are about to pofTefs. So long as the earth endures, they fhall remain in it, and when time fhall be no more, they fhall expe- rience his loving-kindnefs in a heavenly coun- try, throughout the ages of eternity. It will readily occur to them, that eafe and profperity corrupted their fathers. The fubmiflion they learned by a courfe of difcipline in the vvilder- nefs, was changed into difobedience, upon ttieir pofTeffion of the land ; *' Jefhurun waxed fat *' and kicked."
The humility they acquired by their captivity in Babylon, was fome time after their return,
Y 4 loft
344 ^^ ^^y ^0 ^^^ Propbe€ies» Part IlL
loft in Pharifaical pride, and many other de- grees of wickednefs ; it is therefore natural that they fliould feel an apprehenfion that they or their pofterity may again fall away from their allegiance to the Deity, and relapfe into irreligion and profanenefs. The folitary wil- dernefs, with the favour of God, appears pre- ferable to a land abounding with outward de- lights, where they are in danger of provoking him to anger. To comfort them under this apprehenfion, God fays, " Oh thou afflided, " toffed with tempeft, and not comforted I be- " hold, I will lay thy ftones with fair colours, " and lay thy foundations with fapphires. And " I will make thy windows of agates, and thy " gates of carbuncles, and all thy borders of " pleafant ftones. And all thy children fhall " be taught pf the Lord ; and great ftiall be ** the peace of thy children. In righteoufnefs *' flialt thou be eftabliflied : thou ftialt be far ** from oppreflion ; for thou flialt not fear : and " from terror ; for it ftiall not come near thee •," Ifa. liv. II. — 14.
God promifes, that for their prefervation, he will form a national eftabliftiment, civil aud re- ligious, as far fuperior to any formerly known, as a city built of precious ftones excels the mctl finiftied fpecimen of human architedure. He farther promifes fpecial grace to every indivi- dual, and in conkquence peace to the commu-
nity*
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 345
nity ; that prevaifing righteoufnefs fhall fecure them from internal oppreffions, and not only from the attacks, but from the fear of external enemies. Another ground of fear is, the formidable force colleded in Judea to refift them. To remove this, God fays, " Behold, they fhall furely gather to- ** gether, but not by me : whofoever (hall ga- " ther together againft thee, fhall fall for thy " fake. Behold, I have created the fniith that " bloweth the coals in the fire, and that bringeth " forth an inllrument for his work ; and I have ** created the waller to deftroy. No weapon *' that is formed againft thee iliall proiper ; and " every tongue that fhall rife againil thee in " judgment thou fhalt condemn ;" Ifa. liv. 15, i6y 17. He intimates, that the forces, of which they heard a report, would gather together to relift them, but at the fame time promifes a, vidlory over them. To eftabiiih their faith in this promife, he reminds them, that men, their weapons, their counfels, the fuccefs of their counfels, are all at his difpofal, and again afTures them, that neither the weapons, nor the more dangerous callumnies of their enemies, by which they deluded the world to oppofe them, fli.;uld prevail to their hurt.
Their fears being removed, they are repre- iented as addrefling themfslves to God by a fo- lemn prayer. The fum of it is laid before
I
346 -A Key to the Prophecies. Part III,
us, Ifa. Ixiii. 15. to the end, and in chap.lxiv. The Jews, after this, march up to Judea ; and it does not appear, from any paflage that has occurred to me, that their enemies at- tempt to refill them till they arrive at Jerufa- lem. There the beaft and his allies make their Hand. Their numbers and eagernefs are repre- fented by Joel, chap. iii. 9. 11. 14. " Prepare " war, wake up the mighty men, let all the ** men of war draw near, let them come up, ** Beat your plow-lhares into fwords, and your " pruning-hooks into fpears ; let the weak fay^ '* I am ftrong. Aflemble yourfelves, and come, " all ye heathen, and gather yourfelves together " round about. — Let the heathen be wakened, ** and come up to the valley of Jehofhaphat. — " Put ye in the fickle, for the harveft is ripe ; *• come, get you down, for the prefs is full, the " fats overflow ; for their wickednefs is great ; ** Multitudes, multitudes, in the valley of deci- " fion." On the other hand, the folemn and majeftic movement of the Jewifh armies, ad- vancing to certain vi6lory under the conduct of the Mefliah, is reprefented to the Apoftle John. " 1 faw heaven opened, and behold a white ** horfe ; and he that fat upon him was called " faithful and true ; and in righteoufnefs he " doth judge and make war. His eyes were as " a flame of fire, and on his head were many " crowns, and he had a name written that no
** man
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 347
" man knew but he himfelf. And he was " clothed with a vefture dipt in blood ; and his " name is called, The Word of God. And the " armies which were in heaven followed him " upon white horfes, clothed in fine linen, " white and clean. And out of his mouth goeth " a fharp fword, that with it he fhould fmite " the nations ; and he fhall rule them with a " rod of iron : And he treadeth the wine-prefs " of the fiercenefs and wrath of Almighty God. " And he hath on his vefture and on his thigh " a name written, king of kings, and lord " OF LORDS. — And I faw the beaft, and the kings " of the earth, and their armies gathered toge- " ther, to make war againft him that fat on the " horfe, and againft his army." Rev. xix, II. — 16. 19.
Before they join battle, the feventh angel pours out his vial into the air, Rev. xvi. 17, The effedl of this is, to difpel the deluiion occafion- ed by the " prince of the power of the air," which colleded fuch numerous forces together. The motley crew who affift the beaft, fet free from the delufion which gathered them, give place to the animofities naturally arifing from their various forms of government and fyftems of religion, as well as from their ancient feuds and quarrels. They now turn their fwords with eagcrnefs againft each other, as formerly the
children
348 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
children of Moab, Ammon and Mount Seir in the days of Jehofhaphat, 2 Chron. xx. 23. This is clearly afferted by the prophet Zechariah, chap. xiv. 13. •' It fhall come to pafs in that •• day, that a great tumult from the Lord fhall *• be among them, and they fhall lay hold every " one on the hand of his neighbour, and his " hand fliall rife up againft the hand of his ** neighbour/* So God fays by Haggai, chap. ii. 21. — 24. " I will fhake the heavens and the " earth, and I will overthrow the throne of *' kingdoms, and I will deftroy the flrength of " the kingdoms of the heathen, and I will " overthrow the charibts and thofe that ride in ** them, and the horfes and their riders fhall " come down, every one by the fword of his bro~ " thery Their eagernefs to deftroy each other is compared to that of a drunkard for guzzling the wine moft agreeable to his palate, *' I will *' feed them that opprefs- thee with their own ** flefh, and they fhall be drunken with their " own blood as with fweet wine.'' Ifa. xhx. 26. Together with their own fwords, God fhall fet the elements in battle-array againft them, fo as to render his interpoiition obvious in their deftrudlion. " Behold the Name of the Lord *' cometh from far, burning with his anger, and *' the burden thereof is heav^y : His lips are full " of indignation, and his tongue as a devouring
«' fire;
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 349
" fire ; and his breath as an overflowing ftream, " faall reach to the midft of the neck. — And ** the Lord fhall caufe his glorious voice (thun- *' der) to be heard, and (liall Ihevv the lighting " down of his arm, with the indignation of his " anger, and with the flame of a devouring fire, *' (lightning), with fcattering, and tempeft, and *' hail-ftones. — For Tophet is ordained of old ; " yea for the king it is prepared ; he hath made *' it deep and large ; the pile thereof is fire and *' much wood ; the breath of the Lord, like a ** 11 ream of brimftone, doth kindle it." li'a. xxx, 27, 28. 3c. 33. " For behold, the Lord will " come with fire, and with his chariots like a " whirlwind, to render bis anger with fury, and " his rebuke with flames of lire. For by fire, " and by his fword, will the Lord plead with all " flefli ; and the flain of the Lord fhall be many," chap. Ixvi. 15, 16. " God came from Teman, " and the holy One from mount Paran. His " glory covered the heavens, and the earth was ** full of his praife, and his brightnefs was as " the light, he had horns coming out of his " hand, and there was the hiding of his power. ** Before him went the pefl:ilence, and burn- " ing coals went forth at his feet. — Thou didft " march through the land in indignation, thou " didft threfh the heathen in anger. Thou " wenteil forth for the falvation of thy people,
" evea
350 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
" even for falvation with thine anointed ;" Habak. iii. 3, 4, 5. 12, 13 \
The Jews are then defcribed as defcending to the valley of Jehofhaphat, to complete the vic- tory which the fwords of their enemies, and the fire of the elements had already obtained for them. ** And Judah alfo fhall fight at Jerufa- " lem;'* Zech. xiv. 14^.
The remains of thofe forces once fo formi- dable, now fcatter in various diredions, and en- deavour feverally to gain their own countries, (Ifa. xiii. 14. Jer. 1. 16.) \ but the Jews purfue and make an immenfe flaughter all over the land of Paleftine. This is that wine-prefs out of which came " blood even unto the horfe- " bridles, by the fpace of a thoufand and fix *' hundred furlongs 3 ;" Rev. xiv. 20.
The complete deftrudlion of the enemies of religion at Armageddon, is laid before us in va- rious paflages. Take the following as a 'fpeci- men : " And the deftrudion of the tranfgreflbrs
" and
(i) See likewife Ifa. Ixiii. i. — 5, 6. and Rev. xiv. 17, — 20. to clofe.
(2) See the texts quoted, p. 338. and downwards.
C^) For the holy land, according to Jerom, meafures in length 200 Roman or 1 60 Grecian miles. The Ro- mans computed eight fnrlongs to a mile, but the Greeks allowed ten, fo that by either computation the extent is iuft i6co furlongs-, fee Mede's Clavis Apocalyptica.
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 351
'* and of the finners fhall be together, and they *' that forfake the Lord Ihall be confumed. — " And the ftrong fliall be as tow, and the ma- " ker of it as a fpark, and they fhall both burn " together, and none Ihall quench them ;" Ifa. i. 2,8. 31. ** Wo to the multitude of many people, " which make a noife like the noife of the feas ; " and to the rufliing of nations, that make a " rufliing like the rufhing of mighty waters ! " The nations fhall rufh like the rufhing of " many waters : but God fhall rebuke them, and " they fhall flee far off, and fhall be chaced as the " chaff of the mountains before the wind, and " like a rolling thing before the whirlwind. " And, behold, at evening-tide trouble ; and " before the morning he is not. This is the " portion of them that fpoil us, and the lot of *' them that rob us ^ ;" Ifa. xvii. 12. — 14,
" Behold, the whirlwind of the Lord goeth " forth with fury, a continuing whirlwind ; ** it fhall fall with pain upon the head of the
" wicked.
(i) The chaff of the fummer threfliing-floor is the fi- gure ufed, Dan. ii. 35. to fignify the deflruction of the enemies of religion, immediately before the kingdom of Chrift, or the Millennium commences. Here too the cir- cumftances fix the time, " at evening tide," towards the clofe of the long calamitous day of their difperfion, there fliall be trouble arifing from the perfecution of the blaf-r phemous king, and before the morning of the firfl refur- rcdion, or Millennium, he their oppreflbr ceafes to exift.
^^2 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III,
*' wicked. The fierce anger of the Lord fhall -** not return, until he have done it, and until '* he have performed the intents of his heart : " in the latter days ye fliall confider it," Jer. XXX. 23, 24. " Say to the foreft of the fouth % ** Hear the word of the Lord, Thus faith the ^* Lord God, Behold, 1 will kindle a fire in thee, " and it fliall devour every green tree in thee, *' and every dry tree : the flaming flame fliall " not be quenched, and all faces from the fouth ** to the north fliall be burnt therein. And all ** flefti fliall fee that I the Lord have kindled " it: it fliall not be quenched," Ezek. xx. 47,
48.
CHAP-
(i") Armageddon or Judea may be called the Foreft of the South, becauie at the time the kings of the earth and their armies are gathered together there, the Jews, to whom the prophecy is directed, lie to the north of them, .in the wildernefs of Affyria.
'Part III, T'he Events foretold in, them. 353
CHAPTER VI.
Of the Events that take place betwixt the Battle of Armageddon and the Millennium.
LET us now fee the confequences of the vic- tory obcained at Ar'nageddori, or the e- vents that occur during the five years which in- tervene betwixt the battle and the commenv^e- ment of the Millennium,
SECTION I.
Refettlement of the Jews in the Land of Fromife,
The firft and immediate efFedl of this vidory is, that the Jews take pofTeffion of the land gi- ven by promife to their fathers, out of which they had been ejeded 2000 years.
It appears frpm the concurring teftimony of the prophets, that they fhall be very numerous for it is at that period God addrelTes Zion ** Lift up thine eyes round about, and behold " all thefe gather themfelves together, and come "*' to thee. As I live, faith the Lord, thou Ihalt "'* furely clothe thee with them all as with an Z ** ornament,
354 -^ K^y ^° ^^^ Prophecies. Part III.
** ornament, and bind them on thee as a bride " doth. For thy vvafte and thy defolate places, ** and the land of thy deflrudion, fhall even " now be too narrow by reafon of the inhabi- ** tants, and they that fwallowed thee up fhall *' be far away. The children which thou Ihalt " have, after thou haft loft the other, fhall fay " again in thine ears, The place is too ftrait for " me : give place to me that I may dwell," Ifa. xlix. 1 8. — 20. " But ye, O mountains of If- " rael, ye fhall fhoot forth your branches, and " yield your fruit to my people Jfrael ; for they *' are at hand to come. — And I will multiply " men upon you, all the houfe of Ifrael, even " all of it : and the cities fhall be inhabited, *' and the waftes fhall be builded : and I will *' multiply upon you man and beaft ; and they " fhall increafe and bring fruit : and I will fet- *' tie you after your old eftates, and will do *' better unto you than at your beginnings ; ** and ye fliall know that I am the Lord. — As " the holy flock, as the flock of Jerufalem in " her folemn feafts, fo fhall the wafte cities be " filled with flocks of men ; and they fhall know " that I am the Lord," Ezek. xxxvi. 8. ip. ii. " 38. Yet the number of the children of Ifrael " fhall be as the fand of the fea, which cannot be " meafured nor numbered," Hofea i. 10. " I '^ will furely aflTemble, O Jacob, all of thee ; I
" will
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 355
" will furely gather the remnant of Ifrael ; I " will put them together as the flieep of Boz- " rah, as the flock in the midft of their fold : " they fhall make great noife by reafon of the " multitude of men," Micah ii. 12. " Run, ** fpeak to this young man, faying, Jerufalem *' fhall be inhabited as towns without walls for " the multitude of men and cattle therein,'* Zech. ii. 4. " I will bring them again alfo out " of the land of Egypt, and gather them out of *' AlTyria ; and I will bring them into the land *' of Gilead and Lebanon, and place fhall not ^' be found for them," chap. x. 10.
After the battle of Armageddon, the ten tribes of Ifrael (hall polTefs the land in conjunc- tion with the two tribes. " In thofe days th'e " houfe of Judah fliall walk with the houfe of " Ifrael, and they fhall come together out of " the land of the north, to the land that I have " given for an inheritance unto your fathers ;" Jer. iii. 18. " Then fhall the children of Ju- •• dah and the children of Ifrael be gathered to- " gether, and appoint themfelves one head, and " they fhall come up out of the land : for great *' fliall be the day of Jezreel ;" Hofea i. 11. " The word of the Lord came a^ain unto me, " faying, Moreover, thou fon of man, take thee " one flick, and write upon it, For Judah, and " for the children of Ifrael his companions : then
Z 2 " 'take
356 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
*' take another ilick, and write upon it, For Jo- " feph, the Hick of Ephraim, and for all the " houie of Ifrael his companions : and join them *' one to another into one ftick ; and they fliall " become one in thine hand. And when the " children of thy people fhall fpeak unto thee, ** faying, Wilt thou not fliew us what thou *' meaneft by thefe ? — Say unto them, Thus *' faith the Lord God, Behold, I will take the " children of Ifrael from among the heathen, " whither they be gone, and will gather them *' on every fide, and bring them into their own " land : and- I will make them one nation in ^' the land upon the mountains of Ifrael ; and " one king fliall be king to them all : and they *' (hall be no more two nations, neither fliall ** they be divided into two kingdoms any more " at all;" Ezek. xxxvii. 15. — 19. 21,22.
In order to fulfil this prophecy, it is not ne- celTary to fuppofe, with fome vifionary men, that the ten tribes carried away captive by Sal- manefer are flill preferved a feparate people in fome unknown country. There is not much rea- fon to doubt that all of thofe carried away by him, are blended with the other nations of the world, and loft as a feparate people. But feve- ral individuals of the ten tribes deferted the land of Ifrael, when the calves were fet up in Dan and Bethel, and lived with their brethren,
voluntary I
Part III. The Invents foretold m the??i. 357
voluntary exiles in the land of Judah, out of regard to the ordinances of religion ^. After the great body of the nation of Ifrael was car- ried away captive, many families remained In the land, others took refuge in the land of Ju- dah, as appears from their attending the paff- overs of Hezekiah and Joliah % after the capti- vity. The pofterity of thefe were all ak)ng, and ftill are blended with their brethren, under the common name of Jevv^s, It is an eafy matter for the Almighty to make them a very numerous people, by the time they go down to Armaged- don.
The land of their poffeffion fliall be much more extenfive than at any former period, in- cluding the whole diilricl: of the country that lies betwixt the Euphrates and the Mediterra- nean ; fo the prophet Micah fays, chap. vii. 12, " In that day alfo he (Ifrael) fhall come even to *' thee (Jerufalem) from Aflyria, (to the forti- " fied cities, and from Tyre 3, fhall he extend),
Z 3 "to
(i) See 2 Chron. xl. 13. — 18. 1 Chron. xxxi. 6, 7.
(2) See 2 Chron. xxx. 11. 2 Chron. xxxv. 17.
(3) I fuppofe the fortrefs mentioned to be Tyre, bc- caufe it was once the mod famous fortrefs in Paleftinc. Beficles, its fituation is the point of land fartheil weft on the coaft of Paleftinc, to which we are directed to look,
■when
35 8 A Key to the Prophecies, Part II L
" to the river, and from fea to fea, and from " mountain to mountain." The prophet de- fcribes the extent of their territory, by mark- ing the breadth of their land from weft to eaft, in two different places. At the north end it fliall extend from Tyre to the Euphrates, at the fouth end from the Mediterranean to the PcrfianGulph. The length of the land from north to fouth, lliall be from mount Lebanon, which was at all times the northern boundary, to mount Seir, as in the parallel pafTage. ** They " in the fouth fhall poffefs the mount of Efau ;'* Obad. ver. 19.
This is confirmed by Zechariah. " His do- " minion fliall be from fea to fea, and from the ** river even to the ends of the earth ;*' Zech. ix, 10. The words have a double meaning; they not only reprefent the Mefliah's kingdom, as extending over all nations, but they likewife defcribe the territory of the people of IfraeU after their fubmilFiori to the Meffiah ; while the words are fo happily chofen as to fuit both e- vents. In the latter fenfe, the defcription is the fame with that of Micah, their dominion ex- tends
when fet in oppofition to the Euphrates, as the eaftern boundary. Tlie fcriptures ahvays mean the Euphrates, when no proper name is added to the river. Befides, the word tranflated fortr-cfs, with a fmall variation, would give tlie name of Tyre in the original.
Part III. The Events foretold in them* 359
tends from the Perfian Gulph % to the Mediter- ranean, at the fouth end, and from the Euphra- tes to the extremities of the land of Paleftine, that is, to the fea-coaft at the north end.
The fame exprefTions are ufed Pfalm Ixxii. 8. where they have likewife a double meaning. They reprefent the extent of the Meffiah's king- dom, and likewife of Solomon*s. Now Solo- mon reigned over all the kings betwixt the Eu- phrates and the Mediterranean, i Kings iv. 24^ which fixes the meaning of the expreffions both here and in Zechariah, as far as they relate to the people of Ifrael.
The divifion of the land fhall be different from that originally made by Jofhua. It is mi- nutely defcribed in the 48th chapter of Ezekiel. The inheritance of each tribe fhall extend along the breadth of the land, from the eaft to the wcfl fide, fo that each tribe fhall be poirefTed of
Z 4 fea-
(1) Many have fuppofed, that the lake Afphalites, or Dead Sea, is meant ; but obferve, that the kingdom of So- lomon extended beyond it, and that the country of the Moabites and Ammonites, which lay to the eafl of it, is faid to be poflelTed by the children of Ijj-ael upon their re- ftoraticn, (Zeph. ii. 9.), confequently it cannot be intend- ed. Now the next fea to the eaft is the Perfian Gulph, into which the Euphrates falls, therefore being the con- tinuation of the fame line, Vv'hich makes the eaftern boun- dary at the north end, it is raoft probably intended.
360 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III;
fea-coaft. Seven of the tribes fliall lie to the north of Jerufalem, in the following order, be- ginning at the entrance of Hamath : Dan, A- flier, Naphtali, Manafleh, Ephraim, Reuben, Ju- dah ; and five to the north, Benjamin, Simeon, IlTachar, Zebulun, Gad. The holy portion for the city, defcribed Ezek. xlv. 8. — 21. fhall lie betwixt the inheritance of Judah and Benja- min, fo as not to be reckoned of either ^-
When
(i) The city and the holy portion may be' uhderftood, partly in a literal fenfe, but chiefly in a myftical, fignify- ing the national polity, like the new Jerufalem. I pre- fume the meaning of it cannot be fully underflood, till the Jews receive the model of their national polity, upon their converfion. However, it may have thus far a lite- ral meaning, that a certain portion of land, diftindl from the inheritance of the twelve tribes, fliaU be allotted for a fubfiftence to perfons in public ofl[ices, both ecclefiaftical and civil ; and that in lieu of tithes and taxes, that have been frequently fources of oppreffion to the people. I build this idea, on the portion allotted to the prince ; for which the reafon is given, " My princes fhall no more opprefs " my people •■, and the reft of the land Ihall they give to " the houfe of Ifrael, according to their tribes. — O prin- " ces of Iftael, take away your exactions from my peo- " pie, faith the Lord God ;" Ezek. xlv. 8, 9. Again, it is faid of a part of the holy portion, " It ftiall be for food " to them that ferve the city," chap, xlviii. 18,; that is, for a fubfiftence to public fundionaries. Farther, die part allotted to the priefts and Levites, may fignify a fublift*' ence to the minilters of the gofpel.
Part in. The E'vents foretold in them* 3611:.
When the Jews are put in poiTeffion of the land given to their fathers, at this period, they fliali never be ejected out of it, but fiiall continue in> pofTeflion of it while the eartli remains. So God explicitly afferts. *' Thou flialt no more be terra- " ed, Forfaken ; neither (hall thy land any more " be termed, Defolate ; but thou Ihalt be called " Hephzi-bah, (1 have delighted in her), and " thy land Beulah, (married) : for the Lord *' delighteth in thee, and thy land fhall be mar- " ried ;" ifa, Ixii. 4. " The Lord hath fworn " by his right hand, and by the arm of his " ftrength, Surely I will no more give ihy corn " to be meat for thine enemies •, and the fons •' of the ftranger fliall not drink thy wine, for '* the which thou haft laboured : but they that *' have gathered it Ihall eat it, and praife the " Lord ; and they that have brought it toge- " ther fhall drink it in the courts of my holi- •' nefs ;" ver. 8, 9. '* And they fhall dwell m " the land that I have given unto Jacob my " fervant, wherein your fathers have dwelt r ** and they fliall dwell therein, even they and " their children, and their childrens children, " for ever ; and my fervant David fliall be their " prince forever;'* Ezek. xxxvii, 25. *' But " Judah fhall dwell for ever, and Jerufalenr " from generation to generation ;" Joel iii. 20.
" I
362 A Key to the Prophecies. PartllL
*• I will plant them upon their land, and they
** fhall no more be pulled up out of their land
** which I have given them, faith the Lord thy
*' God;" Amos ix. 15.
SECTION II.
Final extirpation of Popery.
Another remarkable event, confequent up* on the vidlory at Armageddon, is the final ex- tirpation of Popery, that fyftem of Antichri- flianifm which had continued fo long in the world, for the deftrudion both of the fouls and bodies of men.
The horrible confternation of Popifh idola- ters after the battle of Armageddon, is repre- fented by Ifaiah, chap. ii. lo, 11. — 18, 19, 20, 21. " Enter into the rock, and hide thee in the " duft, for fear of the Lord, and for the glory " of his majefty. The lofty looks of man Ihall *' be humbled, and the haughtinefs of men ** Ihall be bowed down ; and the Lord alone " fliall be exalted in that day. — And the idols " he fliall utterly aboliQi. And they fhall go " into the holes of the rocks, and into the caves " of the earth, for fear of the Lord, and tor the " glory of his majefty, when he arifeth to fliake
" terribly
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 363
" terribly the earth. In that day a man fhall ** call his idols of filver, and his idols of gold, " which they made each one for himfelf to wor- " Ihip, to the moles, and to the bats ; to go in- " to the clefts of the rocks, and into the tops of " the ragged rocks, for fear of the Lord, and " for the glory of his majefty, when he arifeth " to fhake terribly the earth."
This confternation in them fliall be accompa- nied by a convidion in others, that the fyflem maintained by them is mofl offeniive to God, and fubjefts thofe who adhere to it to the pu- nilhment of eternal death. We might infer this from the feveral texts which intimate the deftrudlion of the bead by fire, as Ifa. xxx. ^^. chap. xxxi. 9. Dan. vii. 11. ; for all thefe feem to have an afpect not only to the material fire at Armageddon, but likewile to torments of hel), fo frequently defcribed by fire in fcripture.
But the lentiment is explicitly afierted in the following texts. " And they fhall go forth, " and look upon the carcafes of the men that " have tranfgreiTed againft me : for their worm " fliall not die, neither fliall their fiie be '* quenched ; and they fliall be an abhorring " unto all flefli ;" Ifa. Ixvi. 24.
The tranfgreflbrs mentioned here are thofe deftroyed at Armageddon ; for their deftru(fi:ion is coeval with the return of the Jews, ver. 20.
and
2
364 ^ Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
and the Millennium, ver. 21, 22, 23, Their punilliment is expreffcd by a phrafe, fignifying the torments of hell ; Mark ix. 44. 46. 48. That punifhraent is feen in their carcafes ; that is, a convidlion of it is imprefTed upon the mind, by the manner of their deftrudion. " And the beaft " was taken, and with him the falfe prophet " that wrought miracles before him, with which " he deceived them that had received the mark " of the beaft, and them that worfliipped his " image. Thefe both were call alive into a lake *' of fire burning with brimftone ;" Rev. xix. 20. The punifhment reprefented here can be no other than the torments of hell ; for they are call alive into the lake, confequently it mult be that place where " the worm dieth not, and the fire " is not quenched ;" befides, it is the fame lake into which " death and hell are caft" after the general refurredion, exprefsly termed the fe- cond death ; Rev. xx. 14. The perfons fo pu- nifhed are *' the beafl and falfe prophet," in other words, the Pope and the Popifli clergy, looking not to individuals, but to the head and fupporters of the fyltem of Popery. They are faid to be taken at Armageddon, becaufe the linfulnefs of the fyftem is there fully deteded, and clearly expofed by the intcrpofitiou of the Deity in the deftrudion of its fupporters. The fame punilliment is denounced againft all thofe
who
Part III. The Events^foretold in them. 365
who adhere to the fyftem : " And the third an- gel followed them, faying with a loud voice, If any man worfhip the beaft and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the fame fliall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out with- out mixture into the cup of his indignation ; and he (hall be tormented with fire and brim- itone in the prefence of the holy angels, and in the prefence of the Lamb : an'd the fmoke of their torment afcendeth up for ever and ever : and they have no reit day nor night who wor(hip the beaft and his image, and whofoever receiveth the mark of his name ;" Rev. xiv. 9. — II. The voice of this angel is coeval with the period immediately following the battle of Armageddon '. This proclama- tion
(i) Mede, Newton, and fome others, fuppofe the voice of this angel to have been fulfilled by the Reformation ; but to that interpretation I cannot agree, for the following reafons : i. This angel follows after the former two, and the firft of them points to a period flill future, as we have feen : 2. It is not true, that the reformers denounced eter- nal damnation a^ainft all that remained members of the church of Rome. They fpok^ of the difficulty of falvatlon, in the church of Rome, but that is a language effentially ditFerent from the peremptory declaration of this angel. But we may eafily conceive, that at fome future period,
whea
366 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
tion being uttered with a loud voice, intimates a public declaration and general convidtion, that adhering to the fyltem of Popery, fubjeds men to eternal torments.
Bat notwithftanding this convidlion in the members of the true church, fuch as adhere to the fyftem of Popery, (hall make fome efforts to maintain its influence, even after the battle of Armageddon ; but thefe efforts fhall prove a- bortive, owing partly to their own divifions, but chiefly to the Jewifh arms. Wc are told, that " the great city ^ was divided into three *' parts, and the cities of the nations fell," Rev. xvi. 19. ; that is, the rulers of the fyfl:em
divided
tvhen the wrath of God fliall come on that devoted fo- ciety to the uttermoft, they who adhere to her commu- jiion, fliall be confidered as irreclaimable, and therefore juilly configned to everlalling deftrudlion. This dodbine, which would be confidered as uncharitable at the time of the Reformation, or even in the prefent age, fhall then appear perfedly confiftent with reafon and charity : 2. That the voice of this angel is coeval with the time immediately following the battle of Armageddon, appears from its coinciding in fentiment and expreffion with other paflages, which, without controverfy, refer to that period. Compare Rev. xvi. 19. and chap. xix. 20.
(i) The city figniiies fometimes the feat of the beaft, but moft frec^uently, as here, the fubjefts of his fpiritual jurifdi£lion.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 367
divided into three feveral parties, which indu- ced the nations who adhered to them, either as members of their communion, or as allies, to withdraw their fupport.
The nature and caufe of thefe divifions, the event only can explain. But while they are thus divided among themfelves, and deferted by their friends and allies, their fyftem, as far as it is vilible in the world, is finally deftroyed by the arms of the Jews, who conquer the coun- tries over which the blafphemous king had au- thority, as we fhall prefently fee. They are the inftruments in God's hand, " to give unto " great Babylon the cup of the wine of the " fiercenefs of his wrath.'' After all, fome fhall continue fecretly attached to Popery, fo forcible is the influence of fuperflition over the human mind ; but thefe fhall be worn out gra- dually, by the prevailing power of the gofpel of Chrift, according to that declaration, " And ** the remnant were flain with the fword of him " that fat upon the horfe, which fword pro- *' ceeded out of his mouth j" Pvcv. xix. 21.
SEC-
f;6& A Key to the PropJjecies, Part lllo
SECTION III.
Conqueji of the Countries in the neighbourhood of Judea by the Jews,
Another remarkable event, which takes place betwixt the battle of Armageddon and the Mil- lennium IS, the cor.queft made by the Jews of the feveral countries over which the blafphemous king had authority. We leaxn from Rev. xvi. 21. that after the battle of Armageddon, ** there ^* fell upon men a great hail out of heaven,, " every ftone about the weight of a talent : And " men biafphemed God be*, auie of the plague of ^'- the hail ; for the plague thereof was exceeding ''*■ great." Hail fignities war, as in the firlt trumpet ; great hail, heavy or grievous war to the party conquered ; its coming ** out of hea- ^^ ven," ijgniiies tiut it proceeds from the church, onder the authority and diredion of God.
It appears from the prophets, that this war is carried on by the Jews, who, after the vidory at Armageddon, lead their victorious army into the feveral countries in their neighbourhood, from which forces were fent to refill them. They undertake this war, not to gratify ambi- tion or covetoufnefs, but as the followers of him, svho " in righteoufnefs doth judge and make
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 569
" war,'* to break the power of thofe who had concerted their deftrudlion, to extirpate fuper- flition, and eftablilh the truth.
The rapidity of their conquells is in general aflerted by Ifaiah, chap. xi. 14. *• They Ihall " fly upon the fhoulders of the Philiflines to- " ward the weft, they fhall fpoil them of the " eaft together ; they fliall lay their hand upon " Edom and Moab, and the children of Am- " mon fliall obey them." A particular account of the conqueft of all Paleftine is given, Ifa. xiv. 29. — 32. to the clofe. As in the palTage quoted immediately before, the Jews are compared to an eagle, fo here to a fiery flying ferpent darting on his prey. They are faid to come from the north, becaufe they march up from Aflyria. The effect ©f their coming is, that " all Paleftine *' is diflblved," the government is overturned, and the inhabitants are deftroyed. Verfes 30. 32. are a defcription of the Millennium ; and the conqueft foretold being interwoven with that event, ftiews, that the one immediately precedes the other. We have another account of this conqueft, Ezek. xxv. 15. — 17. " Thus faith the •' Lord God, becaufe the Philiftines have dealt " by revenge, and have taken vengeance with a " defpiteful heart, to deftroy it (the houfe of Ju- ** dah) for the old hatred ; therefore thus liiith -" the Lord God, Behold, I will ftretch out mine A a " hand
370 A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL
" hand upon the Philiftines, and I will cut off *' the Cherethims, and deftroy the remnant of " the fea-coaft. And I will execute great ven- " geance on them with furious rebukes ; and " they fhall know that I am the Lord, when I *' ihall lay my vengeance upon them.''
A limilar account is given by Xephaniah, chap. ii. 4. — 8. " Gaza Ihall be forfaken, and " Aflikelon a defolation ; they fhall drive out <* Aflidod at the noon-day, and £kron fhall be " rooted up. Wo unto the inhabitants of the " fea-coafts, the nation of the Cherethites, the " w^ord of the Lord is againfl you : O Canaan, ^* the land of the Philiflines, I will even deflroy *' thee, that there fhall be no inhabitant. And *' the fea-coafls fhall be dwelhngs and cottages " for fhepherds, and folds for flocks. And the " coafls fliall be for the remnant of the houfe of *' Judah ; they fhall feed thereupon, in the *■* houfes of Aflikelon fliall they lie down in the " evening : for the Lord their God fhall vifit " them, and turn away their captivity."
Thefe laft words fhew, that the conquefl in view, is coeval with the return of the Jews from their captivity ; but no fuch event took place upon their return from Babylon ; therefore it fhall take place upon their return from the prefent difperfion, confequently after the battle of Ar- mageddon.
The
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 371
The conqueft of Moab is largely defcribed in the xvth and xvith chapters of Ifaiah , and in the xlviiith chapter of Jeremiah ^.
The conqueft of the country of the Aramo- nires is laid before us, Jer. xlix. 1, 2. ** Con- •* cerning the Ammonites, thus faith the Lord, " Hath Ifrael no fons ? hath he no heir ? Why *' tiic;n doth then king inherit Gad, and his ** people dwell in his cities? 1 herefuic behold, " the days come, faith the Lord, that I will " caute an alarm of war to be heard in Rabbah ** of the Ammonites, and it Ihall be a delblate ** heap, and her daughters fhail be burnt with ** fire ; then Ihall Ifra.l be heir to them that " were his hens, faith the Lord." Ifrael did not hitherto poffefs the country of the Ammo- nites J but when fettled in his own land after A a 2 the
(i") That the time of this conqueft is after the battle of Armageddon, fee p, 353. ^^ A^O The period of three yenrs, mentioned chap. xvi. 14. does not refer to the preceding prophecy, but points to a different and near event. When the pr .phets mention a very remote event, they fome- times introduce a nearer event, relating to the fame.- people or country, that when accomplilhed, it may afford a proof of the corapletion of the inore remote event m its own time. Several inftances might be adduced of this, if it were neceflary.
\ji) The prophecy of Jeremiah ii^ fo fimilar to that ot Ifaiah, that they mult bolh refer to the fame time.
37^ A Key to' the Prophecies. Part III,
the battle of Armageddon, his boundary fliall extend, as we have feen, from the coafts of the Mediterranean to the banks of the Euphrates. Then fliall he be heir to the Ammonites. To that period therefore the prophecy points.
The conquell of the countries of Moab and Amnion is foretold by Zephaniah, chap. ii. 8. — ii. " I have heard the reproach of Moab and the " revilings of the children of Ammon, whereby " they have reproached my people, and magni- ** fied themfelves again ft their border. There- " fore, as I live, faith the Lord of hofts, the ^' God of Ifracl, Surely Moab ftiall be as Sodom, ** and the children of Ammon as Gomorrah, " even the breeding of nettles and fait- pits, and " a perpetual defolation, the refidue of my peo- ** pie fhall fpoil them, and the remnant of my " people fhall poflefs them. This fliall they ** have for their pride, becaufe they have re- ** proached and magnified themfelves againft " the people of the Lord of hofts. The Lord "' will be terrible unto them ; for he will fa- " mifli all the gods of the earth, and men ftiall ** worfhip him, every one from his place, even ** all the illes of ihe heathen." Here it is af- ferted, that the people of God, or the children of Ifrael, fliall conquer thefe two countries, and then pofle's them, ver. g.; at that time, when " all f the gods of the earth fliall be famiflied," that
iso
part III. The Events foretold in them. 373
is, when every falfe religion fliall be deftroyed, and men fliall every where worihip the true God, ver. II. Thefe circumftancts can only apply to the period after the battle of Armageddon, and immediately before the Millennium.
The conqueil of the country of Edom by the people of Ifrael, and confequently at the fame time, is predicled by Ezekiel, chap. xxv. 12. to I4. " Thus faith the Lord God, Becaufe that *' Edom hath dealt againft the houfe of Judah, " by taking vengeance, and hath greatly offend- ** ed and revenged himfelf upon them ; There- ** fore, thus faith the Lord God^ I will alfo ** ftretch out mine hand upon Edom, and will " cut off man and beail from it, and I will " make it defolate from Tern an, and they of " Dedan fliall fall by the fvvord. And I will *' lay my vengeance upon Edom by the hand of *' fuy people IJrael, and they fliall do in Edom " according to mine anger, and according to my *' fury j and they {hall know my vengeance, « faith the Lord God." They flsall not only conquer the country of Edom, but they fliall likewife poflefs it ; " and they of the fouth fliall *' poflefs the mount of E fan ;" Obad. ver. 19.
The conquefl: of Syria at the fame period,
feems to be the event foretold by Jeremiah,
chap. xlix. 23. — 28. The punifliment of Syria
and Palefline, mentioned Zech. ix. i. — 8. cer-
A a 3 taiuly
374 -^ ^^y to i^^ Prophecies, Part III.
tainly takes place after the battle of Armaged- don, about the beginning of the Millennium ; for it is then, *• when the eyes of man, as of all ** the tribes of Ifrael, fhall be towards the ** Lord," ver. i. that is, ** when all nations ** fhall ferve him," — •• he that remaineth Ihail " be for our God," ver. 7. All that efcape de- flrudtion fhall fubmit to the true religion, when God *' will encamp about his houle, and no op- *' prefTor (hall pals through them any mtjre," ver. 8. All thcfe circumftances can apply only to the Millennium.
The punifhment of the Cufhites (Ethiopians, or rather Arabian^) and AfTyrians, mentioned Zeph, ii. 12, 13. feems to take place at the fame time ; becaufe it is mentioned together with the conqueft of Palelline, Moab and Ammon.
The punifhment of AfTyria, coeval with this period, is clearly alTerted, Micah v. 6. " They " fhall wafte the land of AiTyria with the fword, " and the land of Nimrod in the entrances *' thereof." This waftmg of AfTyria takes place "when the Kuler of llVael *' fhnll ftand and feed *' in the ftrength of the Lord his God, and they " (the children of Ifraei) fhall return," ver. 4. ; that is, about the time the Jews are converted and fubmit to the MelTiah, when " he (the *' Ruler) fhall be great to the ends of the earth," ver. 4. when he fliail deliver his people irom 3 the
Part III. The Events foretold m them. 375
the Aflyrian % then in their land, that is, from the blafphemous king then dwelling in Judea, ver. 6. when the Jews (hall propagate the truth among the nations, ver. 7. and eftedually fub- due the enemies of religion, ver. 8. ; confequent- \y this wafting of Affyria takes place after the battle of Armageddon.
Perhaps too the punifhment of Elam, (or Perfia), recorded Jer. xlix. 34. — 38. fhall be executed at the fame time. There are indeed no circumftances in the narration to fix the time of its completion, unlefs we conlider that expreffion, " I will fet my throne in Elam," ver. 7^^. to imply the eftablifhment of the true religion in Perlia ; in which cafe, the deftrudtion accompanying or preceding the eftablifhment of the true religion muft be after the battle of Ar- mageddon, and immediately before the Millen- nium.
A a 4 The
(1) The mixture of the figiu'ative and literal meaning occafions the greatefl difFiculty of all others in the interpre- tation of prophecy. The Aflyrian here fignifies the blaf- phem.ous king, then refident in Judea. But the land of Aflyria is to be taken literally •, for the defign of the pro- phecy is to intimate, that in regard forces are fent from Aflyria to fupport the blafphemous king, they, as well as the other allies, fhall be punilhed by the fword of God in return.
^y6 A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL
The conqueft of Egypt at the fame time is largely defcribed, with the fteps that lead to it, in chapters xviii. and xix. of Ifaiah.
The three lail verfes of the nineteenth chap- ter are evidently defcriptive of the Millenniumy and can apply to no other period. The whole of the preceding prophecy is connedled with that period by the exprelTions, " in that day," frequently repeated j fo that the application of this prophecy to the conqueft of Senacherib, or to any period already paft, muft be erroneous, while the application of it I now offer muft be juft.
The eighteenth chapter (hews the caufe of the punifhment inflidted on the Egyptians, which is recorded in the nineteenth chapter. Egypt is the land of *' the winged cymbal," (as Lowth properly explains it), if by Cufli we underftand Ethiopia or Arabia ; the word tranllated beyond lignifies either on this fide or the other, and fo is applicable to Egypt, as bordering on both thefe countries.
The crime laid to the charge of the Egyptians is, that they *' fend ambafiadors by the fea, and " in veflels of bulrulhes (papyrus)' on the wa- " ters, faying, Go ye fwift meffengers, to a na- *' tion fcattered and peeled, to a people terrible " from their beginning hitherto j a nation
" meted- 2
Fart III. The Events foretold in them. 377
" meted out and trodden down, whofe land the *' rivers have fpoiled ^"
The meflengers are fent to colled troops, in order to affift the beaft at Armageddon.
The people againll whom thefe troops are fent, are the Jews. The defcription given of the Jews by the Egyptians, (for the addref* to the meflengers is put in their mouth), feems in- tended, to excite the hatred, and animate the courage of their troops, againft the Jews. They are reprefented as a people " fcattered" or di- fperfed throughout the world, " peeled," or op- prefled by all nations, " terrible from their be- " ginning hitherto ;" either that they are to be dreaded by other nations, on account of their enmity to them, or that they are objeds of ter- ror and aftonilhment, on account of the judg- ments inflided on them : *' a nation meted out"
(of
(i) Bifhop Lowth tranflates the paflage tlius : •' Go " ye fwift meffengers, to a nation ftretched out in length, " and fmoothed ; a nation meted outb)' line, and trodden " down, whofe land the rivers have nouriflied." But with all deference to the learned prelate, I think the common tranflation preferable. Ho fuppofes the meflen- gers fent to the land, and defcribed by its appearance ; no doubt confidering the land as a metaphor, lignifjing the people : but then I find the words nation and people three feveral times inferted in the addrefs, in all which, the term land fliould have been exprefled or underflood, in order to make the metaphor tolerable.
378 A Key to the Prophecies. Part lit.
(of line)% on whom God hirnfelf has extended the line of deftrudlion ; " trodden down," de- fpifed, and treated like the mire of the ftreets ; " whofe land the rivers have fpoiled," has been fucceffively over- run by every conquering army ^. The defign of this defcription is, to reprefent them as a people hated of God, and therefore worthy of being extirpated by men. The re- fult of this expedition is given us, verfes 3. — 6. and it correfponds exadly with the defcription of the battle of Armageddon. — After a folemn invitation to all the inhabitants of the world to give ear, as to a matter of importance, in which all are interefted ; God intimates, that he will at firft give fuccefs to the expedition, fo far as to colled a formidable army ; but that he will af- terwards blait the expedition, by utterly dellroy- ing the forces fo collected. All this is reprefented, by a fit and elegant metaphor. The condudl of Providence, in the firft ftage of the expedition, is compared to a " clear heat after rain, or a " dewy cloud in a day of harveft," which ra- pidly
(i) 2 Kings xxi. 13. Ifa. xxxiv. 11.
(2") A conquering army is frequently compared to art overflowing river; as Ifa. viii. 8. and Dan. xi. The de- fcription is rnofl: applicable to the land of Judea, for it has been fucceflively over-run, by the Aflyrians, Babylo- nians, Perfians, Grecians, Romans, Saracens, and Turk?,
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 379
pidly advances vegetation, perfeds the bud, and forms the bloflbm of the vine into a fwel- linp; grape. But when the hope of the huf- baiidinkn is thus raifed to a plentiful vintage, it is luduenly blafted, before the grapes are fully ripe ; the flioots of the vine cut off with pru- ning hooks ; the branches hewed down and fcat- ter-,d on the ground, become a prey to the ra- pacious birds of the mountains, and to the wild hearts of the earth ' . The laft verfe is a chro- nological note, added to the prophecy, to fliew the dme of its completion. It ihall " be ful- " filled in that time," v*'hen the people defcri- bed, ver. 2. againft whom the expedition was contrived, •' (hall be brought as a prefent unto " the Lord of hofts, — To the place of the name *' of the Lord of hofts, the mount Zion ;" that is, when the Jews fliall be reftored to their own land, for fo the phrafe is ufed, Ifa. Ixvi. 20. Now, we have feen that the battle of Armaged- don and the reftoration of the Jews exactly coincide. The fpirit of prophecy having un- folded the crime of Egypt, proceeds to Ihew the punilhment of it. It is therefore entitled the Burden of Egypt. In order to illuftrate it, he
gives
(i) You will find this circumftance of making the for- ces collected at Aimageddon a prey to rapacious birds, dearly afierted, Rev. xix. 17, 18.
380 A Key to the Prophecies, Part IJE
gives a hiflory of Egypt for fome time before, probably from the fall of the Turkiih empire ; as, that there fhall be great diviiions among the Egyptians, Ifa. xix. 2. — That they fhall be much under the influence of fuperftition, ver. 3. — That God will deliver them over to the domi- nion of *' a cruel lord ;" meaning Antichriil, or the blafphemous king, then refident in Ju- dea, ver. 4. — That he fliall feize on all the fources of their wealth, as the produce of their foil, of their manufactories, of their river and fifh ponds, ver. 5. — 10. ; which correfponds ex- actly with the reprefentation of Daniel xi. 43. " He fliall have power over the treafures of *' geld and of filver, and over all the precious " things of Egppt." God charges the coun- fellors of Egypt with folly, and the people of it with cowardice, in fubmitting tamely to fuch delufionand oppreffion; Ifa. xix. 11. — 16. Then follows an account of the puniQiment he had in view, and the confequences of it.
He reprefents it in general, as a divine inter- pofition, ver. 16. then adds the manner of it. " And the l-cind of Judah Ihall be a terror unto " Egypt, every one that maketh mention there- " of, fhall be afraid in himfclf; becaufe of the " counfel of the Lord of hofts, which he hath ** determined againft it;" ver. 17. Tidings of the fall of the bead and his adherents in Judea,
m
Part III. The Events foretold in tbem. 381
fill his party in Egypt with terror ; nor is that terror groundlefs, for the vidorious Jewifli army enters Egypt, to execute the counfel of God concerning that kingdom. " In that ** day, fhall five cities in the land of Egypt, " fpeak the language of Canaan, and fwear to " the Lord of hods ; one fhall be called the city " of deftrudlion," ver. 18. At that time, five parts out of fix^ of the land of Egypt, Ihall embrace the true religion, carried there by the Jews, and fliall devote themfelves to the fervice of Jehovah. The remaining fixth part, adher- ing to the Antichriftian tyranny, and fuperlli- tion of their late " cruel lord," lliall be utter-
ly
(i) The interpretation giveti above, is fuggefted by Calvin, on Ifaiah. I adopt it as being moft confident with the reft of the paffage : when it is faid, that " there " fliall be an altar to the Lord in the midft of Egypt, " and a pillar at the border thereof :" That " the Lord " fhall be known to the Egyptians, and the Egyptians " fhall know the Lord :" That " the Egyptians fhall f' ferve with the AfTyrians," and " be a third with Ifrael " and AfTjria." Thefe exprefTions imply, that the great body of tlie nation embraces the true religion : Now, five parts out of fix, conftitute the bulk of the nation , but five cities of all Egypt, make a very fmall part of the nation ; which by no means agrees with the reft of the reprefentation.
382 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
\y deflroyed ^ To the clofe of the chapter, there is an account of Egypt as making a part of the Millennial church. The cou-itriCb of iiidom, Moab and Ammon, are not oniy conquered, but poffefTed by the Jews, as we have leen \ w inch reprefentation agrees with the extent of ti/eir border from the coails of the Mediterranean to the banks of the Euphrates. But the countries of Aflyria and Egypt, though conqutfcd, are not poffefled by them, as appears from ver. 20. 24, 25. which repreient them as two diftinct nations, holding church-communion with each other, and wirh the people of ifrael.
When peace is eftablilhed, the Jewifh church fhall iing that hymn, Ifa. xiv. 3. — 27. and chap. XXV. ver. i. — 5.
In the progrefs of events, we have feen the nations over which the blafphemous king has a fpiritual jurifdidion ; the nations who fupport
him,
(i) Some read, " the city of the fun," by changing n into n and fuppofe that Heliopolis is intended. But Lowth, who adopts that reading, feems to fufpefV, that the text might have met with unfair management from Omar or his party, in order to accommodate it to his views, and procure refpedl to his fchifmatical temple. But, on the fuppolition that the reading contended for were more clearly eftablilhed than it can be, it would only in- volve the paffcige in obfcurity ; whereas, the interpreta- tion given above is clear, and confiftent with the i'copc of the whole paflage.
Part III. the Events foretold in them, 383
him in his laft extremity ; the nations involved in his fall at Armageddon ; the nations conquer- ed by the Jews, after Armageddon ; and thefe are nearly the fame. The concurrence of thefe four fever al reprefentations ferve to prove, that the progrefs marked is not the contrivance of fancy, but the mveitigation of the truth.
SECTION IV.
Rejloration of the difperfed Jews.
A fourth event foretold, which fhall proba- bly be accomplilhed at this period, is the reftora- tion of thofe Jews, who had not an opportunity to join their brethren, in the wildernefs of Af- fyria. The Chriftian powers in the feveral countries where they relide, ftiall give their aid cheerfully and liberally, to convey them to the land of promife, then poffeffed by their bre- thren, in conlequence of the vidtory at Ar- mageddon. This is repeatedly afferted in the prophecy of Ifaiah. *' Thus faith the Lord " God, Behold, 1 will lift up my hand to the " Gentiles, and fet up my ftandard to the peo- " pie : and they Ihall bring thy fons in their " arms, and thy daughters fhall be carried up- " on their fhoulders ;" chap. xlix. 22. " Who " are thefe that fly as a clond, and as the doves
'' to
3S4 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
" to their windows ? Surely the ifles fhall wait " for me, and the fhips of Tarfliifh ^ firfl, to bring " thy fons from far, their filver and their gold ** with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God; " and to the holy One of Ifrael, becaufe he hath " glorified thee ;" chap. Ix. 8, 9. " And they (^the *' Gentiles) fhall bring all your brethren for an *• offering unto the Lord, out of all nations, " upon horfes, and in chariots, and in litters, " and upon mules, and upon fwift beafts, to my *' holy mountain Jerufalera, faith the Lord, as " the children of Ifrael bring an offering in a " clean vefTel, into the houfe of the Lord/' chap. Ixvi. 20.
S E C-
(i) Bochart fuppofes Tarftiifh to be a part of Spain, afterwards called TartefTus. But it appears, by com- paring I Kings xxii. 48. with 2 Chron. xx. 2>^. that there was a place of the fame name near Ophir, fuppofed by fome to lie in the Eaft Indies, by others, on the eaft coafl of Africa. Mr Bruce, in his " Travels to difcoverthe Source of Nile," has difculTed this fubjeft with much informa- tion and ability ; and with great appearance of truth, places Tarlhifh and Ophir, on the caflern coaft of A- frica. It is certain that the expreflion likewife is proverbial, fjgnifying any fhips famous for trade : and what fhips fo famous in thefe latter days, as thofe of Britain ; perhaps they fhall fliew the firll example of carrying God's exiled people to their own land.
Part III. The Events foretold in tbenit 385
SECTION V.
Mijfionaries are fent from Jtidea, to propagate the Gofpel among the Nations,
Another event which fhall begin to be ac- complifhed at this period is, the propagation of the gofpel by the Jews, among the benighted nations. While they carry in the one hand the temporal fword, for the deilrudion of fpiritual Babylon, they hold in the other the fpiritual fword, for the deliverance of ignorant nations, from the tyranny of fin and Satan.
A commiffion given to the Jews for this pur- pofe, together with the execution and fuccefs of it, is recorded Ifa. xlv. 20. — 25. " Aflemble " yourfelves and come : draw near together, ye " that are efcaped of the nations : they have no " knowledge that fet up the wood of their gra- ** ven image, and pray unto a god that cannot *' fave " Here God addrefles the Jews immedi- diately upon their reftoration ; and reprefents the deplorable condition of thofe nations, that were ftill involved in ignorance and idolatry. ** Tell ye, and bring them near, yea, let them *' take counfel together : Who hath declared *• this from ancient time ? who hath told it *' from that time ? Have not I the Lord ? And •* there is no god elfe befide me, a juft God, B b " and
386 A Key to the Fropheeies, Part III;
** and a Saviour, there is oone befide me.*' He exprefsly commands the Jews to bring thefe nations near to him, who were hitherto alie- enated from him. He direcHis as to the manner, they mull; be brought near by perfualion, " let ** them take counfel together ;" they are to be perluatied, by urging on their confciences, the c mpletion of the prophecy concerning the converlion and reftorati m of the Jews, predicted fo long before ; affording fufficient evidence to the rational mind, that Jehovak is the only true God, and the only Saviour of thofe who truft in him. '• Look unto me, and " be ye faved all the ends of the earth ; for t ** am God, and there is none elfe." He iffues a proclamation in his own name by way of direc- tion to them, to make a free offer of the Sa- viour, to all people witluut exception ; and a promife of eternal falvation, to thofe who look to him v\ ith the eye ot faith ; to remind them at the fame time, that "■ there is no falvation *' in any other." By way of encouragement to the Jews, to execute this commiflion faithfully and zealoufly, he intimates the fuccefs of it : ** I have fworn by myfelf, the word is gone out *' of my mouth in righteoufneis, and Ihall not *' return, rh::! unto me every kne^- fliall bow, "every t n ue fliall iwear. Suiely, (hall one " fay, 111 \\\t Lord have 1 ri^hteouli e . and
" ilrength :
Part in. The Events foretold in them. 387
" 'ftrength : even to him Hiall men come, and *' all ihat are inccnfed againft him fiiall be a- *' ihamed." He declares by a foiemn oath, that every knee iliall bow to his fovereignty, and e- very tongue confefs the juflice of his clai.ii.
That multitudes fliall lay hold of the mercy offered, and chearfully adore him as their Savi- oui ; uhile thofe who obftinately rejtd him, fhnll reUidantly bow the knee, to offer una\ ail- ing fupplicadons, and proclaim his jaitice, by their ihrieks ot woe, when he littetti on the thro.ie of his glory, and iliall call all nauont, be- fore hmi .
This is afferted in plain terms, Ifa. ii. 2, 3. *' And it Ihall come to pafs in the laft d- s, " thit the mountaia of the Lord's houfe liiall " be ellabliOied in tlie top of the mountains, — *' inJ all nations ihall flow unto it; — Tor out of *' 'Ziion \^?X\. go forth the law, and the word of " tlie Lord from Jenifukm.''^ It is implied in tiie tigurative df-fcrip'ion of the progrefs o\^ the golpel in the litter days, which frequently oc- curs in ihe prophets. The goipel, carrying di- vine grace to all nations, is reprefented by a river entering into the fea ; but this ri- e; iffues from the fa dlaary at Jerulalem ; that is, the golpel proceeds from, and is pixipagated by the B b 2 Je Willi
(i) Compare P.ill. ii. zo. with Roiii.xiv. 11.
388 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
Jevvifh church. *' And the waters came down " from under the right fide of the houfe ; — then " faid he unto me, Thefe waters ilTue out toward ** the eaft country, and go down into the defart, *' and go into the fea :" Ezek. xlvii. i. — 8. " And a fountain fhall come forth of the " houfe of the Lord, and fhall water the valley " of Shittim," Joel iii. 18. *' And it fhall be in ** that day, that living waters fliall go out from " Jerufalem : half of them toward the former " fea, and half of thciii toward the hinder fea : " in fummer and in winter fhall it be," Ztchi xiv. 8. * '
A narration of the fame event, is laid before us, Ifa. Ixvi. 19, *' And I will fet a fign among " them (the Gentiles), and I will fend thofe that " efcape of them (the Jews) unto the nations, ** to Tarlhifh, Pul, and Lud, that draw the ," bow, to Tubal, and Javan, to the ifles afar " off, that have not heard my fame, neither " have feen my glory ; and they fhall declare " my glory among the Gentiles." Thefe places to which the Jewiih miflionaries are fent, lie in all diredions, eaft, weft, fouth, and north from Judea. Tarihilh, as the name of a place on the eaftern-ocean, is moft probably here a general term for the eaftern nations ; Pul and Lud re- prefent the inhabitants of the continent or A- 3 frica.
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 389
frica, for Lud is commonly tranflated Lybians ; Tubal and Javan lie to the north, the former being commonly reckoned the Scythians or Tar- tiirs, the latter the Grecians ; the illes afar off, ulually denote the vveftern regions of the world ^ The excellent fpirit and great fuccefs of the Jewifh miffionaries, in propagating the gofpel, is re^irefented by a fignificant metaphor Mcah V. 7. *• And the remnant of Jacob fhall be in ** the midll of many people, as a dtw from the ** Lord, as the lliowers upon the grafi>, ttiar tar- rieth not for man, nor waittth for tne f(»ns of ** men." As the dew defcends in abundance — without noile — in its feafon, not regarcing the defires or averfions of men — to make the earth fruitful in thole prod ud ions that are necelikry B b 3 for
(i) When we compare this verfe, with th;<t immedi- ately folio tv in g, " And they (the Gentiles) ftiall bring *' your brethren for an ofi'ering unto the Loid," ^c. we fee that the two events Ihll mentioned, are accomplilliing at the fame time. I'he Jews fend miffionaries to all the nations from Judea, and the nations fend back, to Judea fuch of the Jews as are difperfed among them, and have not yet joined their brethren : The providence of God leems to have appointed this twofold communication, betwixt the Jews and Gentiles, in the latter days, that the great argument for revealed religion ariling from the comple- tion of prophecy, may be more exten lively kn.jwn, and more deeply impreifed on the hearts of maukmd, for their eternal falvation.
390 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
for the life and happinefs of man ; fo the Jews, direded by rhe Spirit of Cod, fliall liberally and exrenfively diffule a knowledge of the truth; in all humility, without pride or babbling ; inde- pendent of the approbation or difapprobation of man ; to make thofe whom they iiiftrucl, fruitful in holineis, in order to their eternal h'tppinefs ^
CHAP.
(i") By comparing this verfe with that immediately fol- lowing, '• iti'd the rt-ti uant of Jacob fhall be as a lion," &c. We learn the concurrence of this event, with the third mentioned, as a coniecjuent of the battle of Armageddon.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 391
CHAPTER VII.
Of the Millennium,
THE united influence of thefe feveral events produces a great revolution, a univerfal change in the religion and morals of mankind. Any revolution is in prophetic phrafe an earthquake ; for as an earthquake alters the appearance of the natural vt^orld, a revolution changes the face of the political or moral world. But this is called *' a great earthquake, fuch as was not liiice men " were upon the earth, fo mighty an earthquake, "^^ and fo great," Rev. xvi. 18. The ftrongefl; bulwarks of the kingdom of Satan are overturn- ed by It. " Every illand fled away, and the ** mountains were not found,'* ver. 20. The renovation of mankind is fo great and extenfivc, that it is called " new heavens and a new earth,'* Ifa. Ixv. 17. ; chap. Ixvi. 22. ;, 2 Peter iii. 13. ; Rev. xxi. I.
This revolution, on account of its continuing a thoufand years, is commonly termed by the writers on the Apocalypfe, The Millennium.
Bb4 SEC.
392 A Key to the Prophecies, Part IIL i
SECTION I.
The Confinement of Satan.
An uncontroverted charadler of this period is, the confinement of Satan. '* And 1 faw an " angel come down from heaven, having the ** key of the bottomlefs pit, and a great chain " in his hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, " that old ferpent, which is the Devil and Sa- " tan, and bound him a thoufand years ; and f* call him into the bottomlefs pit, ahd (hut him " up, and fet a feal upon him, that he fhould ** deceive the nations no more, till the thoufand " years Ihould be fulfilled ; and after that he " muft be loofed a little feafon ;" Rev. xx. i,
2,3-
It is cuftomary among men to confine great
offenders, particularly fuch as contrive plots a-
gainft the ftate, to the llrongeft prifons, to load
them with irons, and, among the ancients, the
door, when locked, was fealed for further fecu-
rity. So, when Daniel was put into the lions
den, the ftone that covered it was fealed '* with
*' the king's fignet, and thofe of his lords ;'*
Dan. vi. 17. In allulion to thefe cuftoms, Satan
is reprefented as feized, bound and imprifoned,
the
Fart III. The Events foretold in them, 393
the door as locked and fealed, to intimate, that an efFeducil refticiint (hall be laid on him during this period. Perhaps this rellraint may be an adual confinement in the abyfs which the De- vil and his angels dread, as appears from their befeeching our Lord, that he would not com* mand them to go to the deep, Luke viii. 31. But whatever reftraint is laid on in the invifible w^orld, it can only appear to the eye of fenfe in the efFedls refulting from it.
The great advantage arifing from the reftraint laid on Satan is, that he cannot deceive the na- tions during the Millennium. This implies the removal of thofe obftacles which lie in the way of propagating the gofpel. At prefent, ^le dif- ficulties are infurmountable. In Popifh coun- tries, the Scriptures are carefully taken out of the hands of the people, left they fliould judge for themfelves ; and others are prevented from giving them inftrudion, by the terrors of fire and faggot. In moft Mahometan, and in fome Pagan nations, an attempt to convert the fub- jedls to the Chriftian faith, is puniftiable with death. Now, fo much violence,' in oppofition to a religion which breathes noihmg but peace and love, can only proceed from the delufions of Satan. When he is reftrained, thefe are re- moved, and the gofpel fliall have free courfe and be glorified.
Again,
394 -^ ^^y ^^ ^^^ Prophecies. Part III.
Again, this confinement implies the removal of the numberlefs fecret objedions that urile in the human heart againft the truth. " If our " gofpel be hid, it is hid to them that are loft; *' in whom the god of this world hath blinded *' the minds of them who believe not, left the ** light of the glorious gofpel of Chrift, who is ** the image of God, Ihould fnine unto them.'* Farther, this reftraint implies, that the church lliall be free from thofe perfecutions Ihe experi- enced more or lefs in every former period. The Devil " was a murderer from the beginning,'* and in all the perfecutions of the church, had the chief, though invifible hand; his confine- ment therefore fecures her peace.
^ E C T I O N II.
The Refurreclion and Reign of the Martyrs.
Another charader of the Millennium is, the refurredlion and reign of the martyrs. " And " 1 faw thrones, and they fat on them, and judg- " ment was given upto them ; and I faw the " fouls of them that were beheaded for the " witnefs of Jefus, and for the word of God, " and which had not worfiiipped the beaft, nei- ** ther his image, neither had received his mark
" upon
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 395
" upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and " they lived and reigned with Chrilt a thou- " land years. But the reft of the dead lived " not again, until the thoufand years were fi- " nifhed. This is the firft refurredlion. Blef- " fed and holy is he thiit hath part in the firft " refurreclion ; on fuch the fecond death hath " no power, but they iliail be prielts of God " afid of Chrift, and fliall reign with him a " thoufand years ;" Rev. xx 4, 5, 6.
Few pafTages of facred writ have occafioned fuch various opinions and war:i. contefts as this. However, the controverfv may be reduced to this queftion, Is the firft refurredion to be taken in a literal </r in a figurative fenfe ?
Among thofe who contend for a literal refur- reclion, different opinions have obtained refpecl- ing the manner of it. It were uncandid to con- found them in the mafs together, and charge fome with the abfurdities maintained by others. Cerinthus, who wascontempor..ry with the Apo- llle John, maintamed, that the Millennium would be employed in nuptial entertainments and carnal delights.
His opinions were revived in the beginning of the third century, and propagated at Rome by one Frocuius, u Montmift. The fame fen- timents we-e piopagited, wbout the middle of the third century, by Mepos, an Egyptian Bi-
ftiop,
596 A Key to the Prophecief. Part III,
fhop, who publifiied a iieatii'e, entitled, A CuH- futation of the Allegorirts ; in which he ridi- cules the opinion of thole who were for explain- ing the Millennium in a figurative fenie. Dio- nyiius, Billiop of Alexandria, undertook to give a formal anlwcr to his treatife, in two books con- cerning the promifes .
Many of the fathers, who deemed Cerinthus a heretic, explained the lirft refurredion in a li- teial fenfe. i'hey were of opinion, " That alt the faints Ihall arife from the dead a thoul'and ye;irs before the general refurrcdlion, and live in Jerufalera, new-built and adorned, together with Chrift, who fhali perJonally relide there; and that they ihall enjoy all the lawtul plea- fures of this earth, where plenty Ihall then a- bound." This was thv opinion of Ireneus, Ju- ftin Martyr, Tertullian, Ladantius, and others. It would appear this opinion originated from Papias, who pretended, that it was received by tradition from the Apoftle John But Eufebi- ns fays of this Papius, that *' he was a man of llender judgment ;" and if the tradition prefer- ved by Ireneus be infpeded, it will fufficiently juftify that charge.
Fart of the tradition is as follows : " The days fliall come in which there fliall be vines, ■which (hall feverally have ten thoufand branches ;
and
(i) Eufeb. Eccl. Hill, lib.vii. c. i. 24,25.
part III. The Events foretold in them. 397
and each of thcfe branches fliall have. ten thou- fand lefler branches ; and each of thefe lefler branches fliaJl have ten thoufand twigs; and each of thefe twigs fhall have ten thoufand cluilers of grapes ; and in every one of thefe clullers (hall be ten thuuland grapes ; and every one of thele grapes being prelTed, fhall give twenty-five metretas (that is, according to the mildell computution, 275 gallons) of wine ; and when one fhall take hold of one of thefe facred bunches, another fliall cry cut, I "am a better bunch, take me, and by me blefs the Lord." Can any man be fo bereft of fenfe, as to imagine this fluff could ever come out of the mouth ot an Apoftle ' ?
A third opinion on this fubjedl is that of Medc, in which he is followed by Daubuze, Bifhop Newton, and the moft fenlible part of the modern Millenniarians. He fuppofes the great day of judgment to continue a thoufand years ; that in the morning of that day, or at the beginning of the thoufand years, the mar- tyrs fhall arife from the dead, and continue on earth, till the evenmg of the great day, which concludes with the general reiurrtdion of all the dead This opinion differs in feveral re- fpeds from that of the Fathers. It fuppofes, that martyrs only rife from the dead in the firfl re- furred ion,
(i) Whitby in his Treatife on the True Millenaiunx,
39^ A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
furrediori, not all faints : That the whole earth Ihall be poircired by them ; not Jerufalem and the hind of Judea only : That Chriil Ihall not perfonaliy dwell on earth : That the faints lliall he occupied in fpiritiol, not fenftiai delights K Bilhop Burnet held an opinion different from all rhefe, in which 1 prefume he has had few followers. He fuppofes that the Millennium follows the general judgment, when thii earth, new modelled hy the conflas^ration, accompany- ing that awful event, fhall be the habitation of the faints for a thoufand years. But as the icrip- tures reprefent Gog and Magog compalling the camp of the faints and the beloved city, at tae end of thefe thoufand years, he is much at a lofs to account for the introdudlion of thofe in- habitants into his new earth. As nil the wicked were deftroyed by the general judgment, he fup- pofes them to be generated from the mud or flime of the earth, as brute creatures were ori- ginally. But this fuppolition, witn every mtel- ligent reader, muft link his opinion in the mud. Another opmion on this fubjedl, is that of Pifcator, who allows a literal refui reclion of the martyrs a thoufand years before the general
judgment,
(i") See Mede's Apocalyptic Key, Daiibiize on the Apocaljpfe, Newton's LJilfercations on riophecies. It vvovild appear Augufhne held an opinion fimilar to this, but he afterwards renounced it as a herefy.
Part III. The Events foretold In them, 359
jaJi;,ment, but fuppofes they fliall reign with Chriil in heaven, not on the ear:h : But to account in rhat caTe for their being comparied about by Gog and his forces in their place of refidence, requires an effort of genius beyond that of i'r Bui net.
But the great majority of Chriftians in all ages have maintained, and I think with reafcn, that the firft refurredlion is a figurative ex[)ref- fion, intimating, that the faints of the Millen- nium fliall have the fpirit of the martyrs, the fame temper and difpoiition with the mod up- approved followers of Chriii in former ages.
To eltablifh the truth of this opinion, 1 offer the following arguments ' ; and 1 ptrfuade my- felf, that whoever will weigh them witl^out prejudice or partiality, mud be iatisiied that the idea of a literal refurredion, however qualified, is erroneous.
1. The language of the Apocalypfe is highly figurative. The refurredion of the witntfles, chap. xi. II. is figurative, by conf nt of all found interpreters, which affords a prefumption that tlie reiurrcclion of the martyrs may be fa too.
2. The figure is not peculiar to the Apoca- lypfe. It is uled repeatedly throughout the di- vine
(1) The arguments are taken cMefly fi-om Whitby's TieaLife of the True MiUeunium.
400 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III,
vine word, to denote either a deliverance from outward calamities, as Pfal. cxxxviii. 7. or a re- novation of nature, which is a deliverance from the bondage of fin, Eph. ii. 1. Now during the Millennium (as we {hall prefently fee) pro- fperity abounds after tedious calamities, righ- teoufnefs prevails after wickednefs is fupprcfTed. It is therefore, according to fcripture phrafeo- logy, fitly reprefented by a refurredion.
3. They who contend for a literal refurrec- tion, as Mede, Daubuze, and Newton, acknow- ledge, that the converfion of the Jews will im- mediately precede that event ; and the Apoftle Paul intimates, that the converfion of the Jews fhall be accompanied by an extenfive propaga- tion of the gofpel among the Gentiles, Rom. xi. 12. But the events are reprefented both in the Old and New Teftament by a refurredion ; while the phrafe is fo qualified that you mull iinderfi;and it in a figurative fenfe. Now, when the Apofl:le John ufes the fame expreflTions to denote the fame times and events, I think it not only reafonable but neceflTary on the principles - of found criticifm, to take them in the fame fenfe, confequently not in a literal, but a figura- tive fenfe.
4. The expreffions in this pafiTage are fo qua- lified, that they militate powerfully againfl; a
literal
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 401
literal refurredtion. ** I faw the fouls of them ■' that were beheaded for the witnefs of Jefus, " — and they lived." The fcriptures always defcribea literal refurredtion by the revivifcency of the body, but nev-er of the foul ; becaufe, on the principles of our religion, the foul dies not, the body only requires to be raifed and revived. Again, this expreffion readily fuggefts to us, perfons of a fimilar temper and difpolition with the martyrs. John the Baptift is called Elias by the Old Teftament prophets, becaufe he would appear in the fpirit of Elias, The here- tics in the days of the Apoltles are termed Anti- ch rifts, becaufe they had the fpirit of the great Antichrift foretold ; fo the faints, particularly the rulers, during the Millennium, are called the raifed martyrs, becaufe they Ihall be emi- nently pofieffed of the fpirit of the martyrs.
5. The opinion of a literal refurreclion, in- volves in it many tenets inconliftent with the teftimonies of fcripture, and the genius of the Chriftian religion.
It is inconliftent with the happinefs of de- parted faints, who enjoy the beatific vifion of God in heaven ; who " are abfent from the bo- ** dy, and prefent with the Lord ;" — "who are, ** through faith and patience, now inheriting ** the promifes." Shall we efteem it an addi- tional happinefs, to quit the prefence of the
C c Lord,
402 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
Lord, for the fociety of men ? Is it defirable for thofe who have arrived at their heavenly Fa« ther's houfe, to return again to the land of their fojourning ? Or fhall we fay, that God con- ftrains them to return ; then, is it thus he re- wards the integrity of his mod faithful fervcints, to fubjed them to a fecond period of difficulty and trial, while ordinary faints are admitted to uninterrupted happinels at the confummation of the firft period : That difficulties occur after the Millennium, is evident from this, That Gog and Magog ** compafs the camp of the faints, ** and the beloved city," Rev. xx.
It is inconfiftent with the plain diredlions of our Lord and his Apoftles. He commands us, ** not to lay up treafures for ourfelves on earth, •' but to lay up our treafures in heaven," Matth. vi. 19. The Apollle enjoins, " to fet our af- ** fedions on things above, not on things on the ** earth," Col. iii. 2. But, if the rewards of Chrift's followers, in whole or in part, were be- llowqd on this earth, it would be lawful to lay "up treafures, and fet our affections on things on this earth.
It is inconfiftent with the accounts given us of the refurredlion, and the circumftances that accompany it. The efficient caule of the refur- redion is Jefus Chnft, who fliall then perfoiial-' Ij defcend to the earth. *' The Lord himfelf
» ihall
Part III. ^he Events foretold in them, 403
** fliall defcend from heaven with a {hout, with ** the voice of the archangel, and with the ** trump of God : and the dead in Chrift iliall " rife firft," i Thcf. iv. 16. *' The Lord Jefus ** fhall be revealed from heaven in flaming " fire," 2 Thef. i. 7. If Chrift defcends not, there will be no refurredlion ; befides, the Mil- lenarians apply the paflages juft quoted to the ^firft refurredion, and therefore acknowledge his -defcent. Now I aik, whether he remains on •earth from that period till the general refurrec- tion, or returns to heaven ? If he remains on earth, he too muft be compafTed about by Gog and Magog, in the beloved city, which appears to me utterly inconfillent with his ftate of ex- •altation, and the glory in which he would ap- pear. The moft fenfible part of the modern. Millenarians, have therefore renounced the idea of his perfonal prefence on earth. If he returns to heaven, he muft defcend again at the general refurredlion, which would make three feveral appearances of Chrift on earth, in exprefs con- tradidion to what the Apoftle has delivered : " Once hath he appeared to put away fin by the ** facrifice of himfelf, — and unto them that look " for him fhall he appear they^row^time, without " fin tinto falvation ;" Heb. ix. 27, 28. Again, by the refurredion the body is materially chan- ged. " That which was fown in weaknefs, dif- C c 2 " honour,
404 -^ ^0' ^^ ^^^ Prophecies, Part HI.
** honour, and corruption, fliall be raifed in " power, in glory, in incorruption : that which " was formerly a natural body, fliall then be a *' fpiritual body," 1 Cor. xv. 42, 43, 44, Now, if the bodies of the martyrs are not railed with thefe qualifications, thefcripture-dodtrine of the refurredlion is contradicted. Bui if they are raifed with thefe qualifications, the martyrs will have no occafion for, nor find a relifli in thofe earthly bleffings which the Millenarians have treafured up for them. — If it be faid, that they are changed only in part by the firll refurreclion, and fliall undergo a fecond change at the gene- ral refurreclion, that opinion likewife contra- di(5ls the fcripture ; for, " It is appointed unto all men once to die," Heb. ix. 27. but the mar- tyrs would undergo a change fimilar to death twice. Further, the Apoltle comprehends all that undergo any change by the general refurrec- tion, in two claffes ; firft, fuch as are raifed from their graves ; and fecondly, fuch as are then living on earth, who fliall undergo a change fimilar to death. Now, if the martyrs are not included in the firft clafs, they certainly are not in the fe- cond ; for the Apoflle exprefsly declares, that they who fliould be changed, are fuch as had not fleeped, 1 Cor. xv. 51. which cannot apply to the raifed martyrs.
In a u ord, the fcriptures reprefent the refur- redtion of the juil, as performed fuddenly * " In
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 4<S5
** a movient^ in the twinkling of an eye, at the " laft trump, (for the trumpet fliall found, and "* the dead fhall be raifed incorruptible, and " we fhall be changed) ;" i Cor. xv. 52, But this reprefentation can by no means accord with the doctrine which makes the day of judgment to continue a thoufand years, and part of the juft to be raifed at the beginning, the reft at the end of that period.
There are only two objedlions that deferve to be examined, againft a figurative explication of the firft refurredion. One is taken from thefe words : " But the reft of the dead lived not a- *' gain until the thoufand years were finiflied," Rev. XX. 5. on which Daubuze obferves, ** The •' words here, the rejl of the dead, fhew that the ** perfons before mentioned, as dead and living " again, were really dead." For if they were not, what occafion was there to fay, the reft of the dead ? " Here is plainly an oppofition, or " rather exception, which admits of no equi- " vocation, out of a rule or aflertion which ** muft be of the fame kind ; or elfe what need " is there of fuch exception ^" The force of this objedion is clearly and candidly ftated by Newton. " If the martyrs rife only in a fpiri- ** tual fenfe, then the reft of the dead rife only " in a fpiritual fenfe ; but if the reft of the " dead really rife, the martyrs rife in the fame C c 3 *• manner."
(i) Daubuze oq the Rev. p. 568.
466 A- Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
" manner^" I allow the ground of this argu- ment to be perfedly juft, that the living martyrs are oppofed to the " reft of the dead,'* and mull be taken in the fame fenfe, whether literal or figurative. But whereas Daubuze, Newton and others, take the phrafe, " reft of the dead" in a> literal fenfe, 1 think thefe are forcible reafons for: taking it in a figurative fenfe.
jP7r/?,.The reft (» Aoiwoj) of the dead, refer to chap. xix. 21. " the remnant (o» Aeiwoi) who were " flain with the fword of him who fat upon- *' the horfe, which fword proceeded out of his " mouth." The ren»nant there can be no o- ther than perfons having the fpiritof Antichrift, ivho were not deftroyed either by the battle of Armageddon, or the wars conlequently upon it^. but- were worn out by the prevailing power of the g£>fpel, and fo remained during the thoufand. years dead ; /. e. the fpirit was extindt, and in- capable of making any oppofition to the truth; but at the end of the thoufand yearsj as Satan^ was loofed, fo the fpirit of Antichrift formerly ex- tinguifliedjthen levived, ftirring up new troubles in oppofition to the truth.
Secondly, That " the reft of the dead," can- not apply, as Newton and other contend, to al! mankind) except the martyrs raifed at the ge- neral refurredtion, is evident from this, that the.
generali
^i) Diflert. on Prophecy, g, 3 33.
PJirt III. 1'be E'vents foretold in them. 40'/
general refurredlion does not take place immedi- ately after the thoufand years are finidied. " A " little ieafon," intervenes, Rev. xx. 3. It may be called little, in comparifon with the period im* mediately prect^ding, in which the martyrs reign- ed, and 10 may include fome centuries : at any rate, the events which take place during that feafon, as the going forth of Satan to deceive the nations, — his gathering of them from the four corners of the earth, — the preparation for and invafion of the church by Gog and his fol- lowers, together with their dellrudion, neceflari- ly require a conliderable period of time for their accomplifhment. If, therefore, you take " the " reft of the dead" in a literal fenfe, it is not true, that they lived immediately after the thou- fand years were finifhed. But if you take the phrafe in a figurative fenfe, it is ftridlly true, that thofe who were flain by the fword of him that fat on the horfe, revived immediately after the thoufand years were finifhed, in perfons of a fimilar temper anddifpofition \ fuch are Gog and his followers.
The fecond objecSlion of the Millenarians, is taken from thefe words . " This is the firft refur- ** redion," Rev. xx. 5. on which Daubuze ar- gues. " It is by all allowed, that the fecond " refurredion is of bodies ; and if fo, why not *' alfo the firft, fince both arc exprcfTed in the C c 4 " like
4o8 A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL
" like terms ^ We fhould be cautious and ten- " der (fays Newton) of making the firft refur- '* redion an allegory, left others fliould reduce " the fecond into an allegory too *." In anfwer I would obferve, that the fcriptures frequent- ly mention the fecond or new birth. The ftrft birth is of the body. Is it neceffary that the fecond fhould be fo too ? Will any man ac- quainted with the fcriptures, put the queftion now which Nicodemus formerly propofed to our Lord ? " How can a man be born when he is " old ? Can he enter the fecond time into his *' mother's womb, and be born," John iii. 4, The fecond birth is doubtlefs an allegory. But does it follow, that the firft birth is an allegory too ? The fcriptures mention the fecond death : now the firft death is that of the body. But is it neceflary that we underftand the fecond deah of the body only ? Does it affedt the body in the fame manner, by putting it in a ftate of in- fenfibility and putrefadion ? — The terms firft and fecond, are ufed in fcripture to diftinguifli fubjedts, which are in fome refpeds fimilar, but m others are very different, left we ftiould miftake the one for the other ; and fo the term " firft re- furredion" is ufed here, to fliewthat this part of the prophecy does not defcribe fuch a change as
Ihall
(i) Daubuze on the Rev. p. 568. (2) Differt. on Prophecy, p. ^^^^
Part III. The Events foretold 171 them. 409
fhall take place at the general refurredion: A- gain, it may (ignify, that as the firft death is to wicked men an earneft of and a preparatory Hep to the fecond death ; fo the firft refurredion is to good men an earneft of and a preparatory ftep to the general refurredion. And from the whole te- nor of facred writ, it appears, that a figurative, not a literal refurredtion, even a renovation of nature, qualifies men for happinefs at the fecond. refur- redion : '* If Chrift be in you, the fpirit is life " becaufe of righteoufnefs, (this is the firft re- " furredion); but if the Spirit of him that rai- " fed up Jefus from the dead dwell in you, the " Spirit fhall alfo quicken your mortal bodies ; " (this is the fecond refurredion,)'* Rom. viii. 10, II.
Now, what a renovation of nature is to every individual member of the church, the Millennial ftate is to the whole church, an earneft of and preparation for the glory of a future ftate, by a powerful, vital, univerfal influence, of the Spirit of God.
SECTION III.
Charadlers of the Millennial Church.
When the Millennium is viewed by the light of fcripture, without the colouring of Jevvifti fables, the dreams of enthufiafts, or the fuppo-
fitions
410 A Key to the Prophecies, . Part III.
fitions of ingenious men, the liappinefs of that period appears to conlift in the following parti- culars :
I An exteniive propagation of the gofpel. So that Chriftianity fhall be the eftablifhed re- ligion of all the world, or (making fome allow- ance for the highly figurative language of the prophets) at leaft of the far greater part of it. The Jews Ihall be previoufly converted, as wc have already feen : and as the reje6tion of them, was followed by an extenfive propagation of the gofpel among the Gentiles ; fo the receiving them again to be members of the church, fhall be accompanied with a much greater enlarge- ment of the kingdom of Chrift. " If the fall *' of them be the riches of the world, and the *' diminifhing of them the riches of the Gen- " tiles, how much more their fulnefs ? If the ** calling away of them be the reconciling of " the world, what fhall the receiving of them " be but life from the dead ?" Rom. xi. 12. 15.
Many are the promifes which intimate, that the Mefliah's kingdom fhall extend over all the earth, and thefe promifes point to this particular period. " Alk of me, and I fhall give thee the " heathen for thine inheritance, and the utter- ** moil parts of the earth for thy pofTeiTion," Pfal. ii. 8. " All the ends of the world fhall re- '' member, and turn unto the Lord : and all the
" kindreds
Part in. 1 be Events foretold in them, 41 r
" kindreds of the nations Hiall worfhip before " thee," Pfal. xxii. 27. " God be merciful un- *' to us, — that thy way may be known upon *' earth, thy faving health among all nations, " God fhall bkfs us : and all the ends of the ** earth (haH fear him," PfaL Ixvii. i, 2. 7. " He ** fhall have dominion alfo from Tea to fea, and " from the river unto the erads of the earch. — - ** Yea, all kings fhall fall down before him : all ** nations fhall ferve him. — Men fhall be blefTed ** in him : all nations fhall call him blefTed," Pfal. Ixxii. 8. II. 17. *' Thou fhalt arife, and ** have mercy upon Zion ; — fo the heathen fhall " fear the name of the Lord, and all the kings " of the earth thy glory," Pfal. cii. 13. 15^ •• And it fliall come to pafs in the lall days, that •* the mountain of the Lord's houfe fhall be e- " ftabliflied in the top of the mountains, and^ " fhall be exalted above the hills, and all na- " tions fliall flow unto it % Ifa. ii. 2. " The Gen- '* tiles iliall come to thy light, and kings to the- "■ brightnefs of thy rifing. — The abundance of " the fea fliall be converted unto thee,^ the for- " ces of the Gentiles fhall come unto thee," Ifa<. Ix. 3. 5. " At that time they fhall call Jerufa- " lem the throne of the Lord, and all ihe na- " tions fhall be gathered unto it, to the name of ** the Lord> to Jeiufalem : neither fliall ihey
" walk
(i) Zech. ix. 10, Micah iv. i^ 2.
4X2 A Key to the Prophecies, I*ai:tIII.
*^ walk any more after the imagination of their " evil heart," Jer. iii. 17. " The Gentiles Ihall '* come unto thee from the ends of the earth, " and fliall fay, Surely our fathers have inherit- *' ed lies, vanity, and things wherein there is no *' profit," Jer. xvi. 19. " The Hone that fmote " the image became a great mountain, and fil- " led the whole earth," Dan. ii. 35. " I faw " in the night vifions, and behold, one like the ** Son of man ; — and there was given him do- *' minion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all " people, nations, and languages fhould ferve " him : his dominion is an everlaiting dominion, " which (hall not pafs away, and his kingdom " that which fliall not be deftroyed ; — and the " kingdom, and dominion, and the greatnefs of " the kingdom under the whole heaven, fliall ** be given to the people of the faints of the " moft High, whofe kingdom is an everlafting '* kingdom, and all dominions fliall ferve and o-. ** bey him," Dan, vii. 13, 14. 27. " The Lord — •' will famifli all the gods of the earth, and men " fliall worfliip him, every one from his place, " even all the ifles of the heathen/' Zeph. ii. II. "I will turn to the people a pure language, *' that they may all call upon the name of the " Lord, to ferve him with one confent," 7,eph. iii. 9. " Thus faith the Lord of hofts. It fliall " yet come to pafs, that there fliall come people,
" and
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 413
" and the inhabitants of many cities : And the " inhabitants of one city fliall go to another, " faying, Let us go ^fpeedily to pray before the ** Lord, and to feek the Lord of hoils : I will " go alfo. Yea, many people, and Strong nations " fhall come to feek the Lord of hofts in Jeru- *' falem, and to pray before the Lord," Zech. viii. 20, 21, 22. " And the Lord fhall be king " over all the earth : in that day Ihall there be " one Lord, and his name one," Zech. xiv. 9. *' From the rifing of the fun, even unto the go- " ing down of the fame, my Name fhall be great ** among the Gentiles, and in every place in- ** cenfe fhall be offered unto my Name, and a " pure offering ; for my Name fhall be great " among the heathen, faith the Lord of holts," Mai. i. n. *' And there were great voices in *• heaven, faying, The kingdoms of this world " are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of " his Chrift, and he fhall reign for ever and e- *' ver," Rev. xi. 15.
IL The church at this period fhall be united in the ufe of the fiime government and ordi- nances, in dodlrine and difcipline, fo as to con- Ititute one body. In proof of this affertion, ob- ferve, fuch union adually fubfifled betwixt the feveral parts of the primitive church, though ex- tenfively diffufed over the earth. In confequence
of
414 -^ ^^y ^^ ^^^ Prophecies, Part III,
of this union, the church is reprefented by the ^netaphor of a woman, Rev. xii. i. During the reign of Antichrift, this woman is " hid in ** the wildernefs ;^* that is, the church as a community is invilible in the world. But the period of her (late in the wildernefs, being limi- ted to 1260 years, this imphes, that at the clofe of that period ihe ihall be again vifible as a com- munity, confequently united in the ufe of the iame government and ordinances.
Again, the Millennial church fhall be form- ed chiefly by the miniftry of the converted Jews ; ** for out of Zion fhall go forth the law, and •^* the word of the Lord from Jerufalem," Ifa. ii. 3. J and they fliall form the feveral churches ■converted by them, upon the plan of their own national church, being the model they r-eceived from God in the wildernefs. This circumftance was one great caufe of the union which prevail- -ed in the primitive church. All the Gentiles were converted by Jews, and when it is repeat- ed immediately before, and during the Millen- nium, it fliall occafion a fimilar union at that period.
Ihe feveral texts which intimate that the Gentiles (hall flow into Jerufalem, Ifa. ii. 2. and Ix. I. — 7. imply, not only that they fliall be admitted members of the church, but like- wife that they fhall confider the Jewifh church
Part III. 2'be Events foretold in thefn. 415
as a centre of union, to which all controverfies Ihall be referred, and to whofe decitions they fhall fubmit. This was another circumllance which prevented divilion in the prnnitive church, as appears from the reference of the controverfy refpedting circumcifion, Acts xv. 22, — 30.
The reality and neceffity of fuch an union a- rnong the members of the Millennial church, is afleited by Zechariah, chap. xiv. 16, 17. '* And " it fhail come to pafs, that every one that is •* ielt of all the nations which came againll Je- " rufalem, fhall even go up, from year to year, ** to worftiip the King, the Lord of holts, and " to keep the feail of tabernacles. And it fhall " be, that whofo will not come up of all the fa- ** milies of the earth unto Jerufalem to worlhip " the King, the Lord of holts, even upon them *' (hall be no rain." To keep the feait of ta- bernacles at Jerufalem, according to the Mofaick inftitution, at that period in which the church extends over all the earth, is obvioufly impof- fible, becaufe of the great diftance of many places from Jerufalem. By the feaft of taber- nacles, we are to underftand in general, the go- fpel-ordinances, fo called, not only in allufion to the Mofaick inftitution, but in regard the Jews adtually dwelt in tabernacles, in the wil- dernefs of Aflyria, when the knowledge of thefe ordinances is communicated to them, Hofea
xii.
41 6 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
xii. 9. .That.*' all the families of the earth ** ihall come to Jerui'alem to obferve this feaft," iignifies, that the feveral nations of the world ftiall obferve thefe: ordinances, according to the plan de- livered to the Jevvifh church ; and the threaten- ing to withhold rain from thofe who do not com- ply, intimates, that the influences of the Spirit, (Pfal. Ixxii. 6t.), by. which alone thefe ordinances are rendered profitable to the fouls of men, fhall be withheld from any people or party, who Ihall prefume to difpenfe thefe ordinances in any o- ther manner. The friendly intercourfe and fpi- ritual communion which adually fubfill betwixt the various members of the Millennial church, in confequence of their union with each other, und with the Jewifli church as their centre, is reprefented, Ifa. xix. 23. — 25. " In that day " Ihall there be a highway out of Egypt to Af- ** fyria,. and the Aflyrian fhall come into Egypt, *' and the Egyptian into A0yria ; and the E- *' gyptians Ihall ferve with the Aflyrians. In *' that day ihall Ifrael be the third with Egypt, " and with Aflyria, even a blefling in the midft *' of the land ; whom the Lord of holls fhall *' blefs, faying, Bleifed be Egypt my people, ** and Alfyria the work of my hands, and Ifrael ** mine inheritance."
III. The
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 417
III. The fupport of civil government is an- other ingredient in the happinefs of the Millen- nial church. It is exprefsly promifed, " Kings " Ihall be thy nurling fathers, and their queens " thy nurling mothers," Ifa. xlix. 23. ** Their " kings Ihall minifter unto thee," chap. Ix. 10.
Civil government has in fome raeafure fup- ported the church, ever lince Chriftianity be- came the eftablifhed religion of the Roman em^- pire. But I apprehend, that a material chang will tak« place in the nature of civil govern- ment at the Millennium ; that it fhall be ani- mated by the fpirit of Chriftianity, fo that the fupport afforded by it (hall be more effectual for the welfare and profperity of the church, than it had been at any former period. In all ages and nations, (except among the Jews during the time they were governed by a theocracy) the civil government has been animated by a fpirit different from the fpirit of the church. The fpirit of ciyil government is fubmiflion to the civil ruler. The fpirit of the church is fub- miflion to God in Chrift. The end of the for- mer is, to make men good members of fociety in the prefent life ; that of the latter is, to qua- lify men for being inhabitants of the city of God in a future life. By the former, theft, robbery, difobedience to government, are fe- verely punifhed, while atneifm, infidelity and D d blafphemy
41 8 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
blafphemy are overlooked. It is obvious, that in thofe times, when civil government was moll friendly to the church, as in the age of Conftan- tine and at the Reformation, ftill it was anima- ted by a different fpirit. But at the Millenni- um, civil government fliall be animated by the fame fpirit with the church of Chrift, and fliall hold the fame ends in view, the glory of God, the honour of the Redeemer, and the eternal in- terefts of mankind, maintaining peace and good order in fociety, as means fubfervient to thefe ends. The language of civil government to the church, when mod friendly, has been hitherto no more than this : " Form laws againft what- *' ever is inimical to the eternal interefts of the " fubjed, enforce thofe laws, if it is necelTary, " I will fupport you." But the language of ci- vil government at the Millennium will be : *' I " am the ordinance of God, and the minifter of ** God, for good, 1 will form laws againft what- ** ever is inimical to the eternal interefts of the ** fubjedt, 1 will enforce thofe laws % ferve God *' in your deportment, preach the word, difpenfe *' the ordinances." But how does it appear, that
civil
(i) The blafphemer, (Lev. xxiv. ii.) and the Sab- bath breaker, (Numb. xv. ■^T)') were both brought before Mofes, as the civil Magiflrate. Their fentcnce was pro- nounced by him, and their puniiliment executed by his
orders.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 419
civil government will undergo fuch a change at the Millennium ? It appears from Daniel, chap. ii. 35. The great image feen by Nebu- chadnezzar in his dream, is the fymbol of the four univerfal monarchies, or, in other words, of civil government, as a power diftind: from, but coexiftent with the church, at length the " Hone cut out without hands," which repre- fents the church, fmote the image on the toes ; " then was the iron, the clay, the brafs, the fil- " ver, the gold broken to pieces together, and " became like the chaff of the fummer chrefh- " ing floors, and the wind carried them aw^ay, " and no place was found for them." We are not to fuppofe with levellers, and fome Millen- narians, that civil government fhali then ceafe to exift, it is the ordinance of God, and necef- fary for maintaining order in the world ; nor are we to imagine, that it (hall be fwalJowed up by the ecclefiaftical government : That was the attempt of Antichriit ; but it is exprefsly faid, *' no place was found for it ;" meaning, (I apprehend) that it ceafes to exift, as a power diftindl from the church, being now animated by the fpirit of the church, and holding the fame ends in view, the glory of God, the ho- nour of the Redeemer, and the eternal interefts ®f mankind.
D d 2 This.
420 A Key to the Prophecies, Part 111,
This fentiment is confirmed by Daniel, chap, vii. 27. " And the kingdom and dominion, and " the greatnefs of the kingdom under the whole " heaven, fhall be given to the people of the " faints of the mod High" If the faints fhall govern the world, they mufl, as a body politic, be animated by the Spirit of Chrifl, of which they individually partake. The faint difcovers the fpirit by which he is animated, in the go- vernment of his family ; fo God fays of Abra- ham : " 1 know that he will teach his houfe- " hold my flatutes." By parity of reafon, when the faints become a body-politic, they will tranf- fer the fpirit by which they are animated to the civil government.
We may infer this change likewife from Rev. xi. 15. " And the feventh angel founded ; and ** there were great voices in heaven, faying, ** The kingdoms of this world are become the ** kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Chrifl ; and " he Ihall reign for ever and ever." If at the period fpecified, Chrifl fhall reign over the king- doms of the world in a manner different from his mode of governing them at any former pe- riod, fo as to claim a fpecial interefl in them. Is it not reafonable to fuppofe, that he thus reigns, by infuling his Spirit, which all along gijimated his church, (properly termed hiS king-
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 421
dom), into the civil government, in the various kingdoms of the world ?
This change in the civil government is fully eftablifhed by Rev. xx. 4. " I faw thrones, and ** they fat upon them, and judgment was given " unto them : and \ faw the fouls of them that " were beheaded for the witnefs of Jefus ; — " and they lived and reigned with Chriil a " thoufand years." Thrones of judgment in fcripture-language lignify the civil government, fo it is faid of Jerufalem, '* Here are fet thrones " of judgment, the thrones of the houfe of Da- " vid," Pfal. cxxii. 5. meaning the fupreme council of the nation fixed at Jerufalem by Je- hofhaphat, 1 Chron. xix. 8. Martyrs are repre- fented fitting on thefe thrones of judgment, to intimate, that the civil governors of the period pointed out in the prophecy fliall be animated by the fpirit of the martyrs of Jefus, not only as individuals, but as governors, that is, in their legiflative and judicative capacities.
IV. A fourth charader of the Millennium is,
that all who profefs Chriftianity, or the far
greater part of them % fiiall experience its vital
D d 3 power.
(i) That fome perfons during the Millennium fhall not experience the efficacy of divine grace, I gather from. K'/.ek. xlvii. II. The waters ilTuing from the fandluary,
ver, I,
422 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
power. In every former period, multitudes re- . ponciled a profeflion of Chriltianity to the gra- tification of their own luiU and paflions ; nay, upon it has been grafted a fyftem of tyranny, idolatry and wickednefs, the moft odious the world ever beheld. But at the Millennium, the divine beauty and power of this religion (hall be confpicuoufly difplayed in the condudl of thole who embrace it.
The influences of the Spirit fhall be exten- lively and abundantly bellowed, the ordinances of religion fhall be diligently and faithfully dif- penfed, and in confequence multitudes fhall be actually converted ; for all this is reprefented to the prophet Ezekiel in viiion, by the emblem of a " river ifluing from the fandluary, and en- " tering into the fea, w^hich being ^ brought " forth into the fea, the waters fhall be healed. " And it Iball come to pafs, that every thing; " that liveth, which moveth, whitherfoever the
*• rivers
ver. I. certainly lignxfy the exteiifive and copious diffu- fion of divine grace in the ordinances of religion, during the Millennium ; but ftili the " miry places thereof, and " the marifhes thereof, fhall not be healed, they fhall be " eiven to fait.' Meanino-, either that certain corners of the earth fliall not receive the L hriilian religion, or that fome individuals fhall not experience its vital power ; and from Ifa. Ixv. 20. " The linner being an hundred " years old fhall be accurfed."
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 423
" rivers fhall come, fhall live : and there fhall " be a very great multitude of fifh, becaufe thefe " waters fhall come thither ; for they (hall be " healed, and every thing fliall live whither " the river cometh. And it fhall come to pafs, " that the fifhers fhall fland upon it, frpm En- " gedi, even unto En-eglaim : they fhall be a " place to fpread forth nets, their fiih Ihail be " according to their kinds, as the filh of the " great fea, exceeding many," Ezekiel xlvii. 8,
9, 10 ^
The degree of knowledge beflowed on the church fhall be fuperior to that fhe enjoyed at any former period ; " for the earth fhall be full " of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters " cover the fea," Ifa. xi. 9. Hab. ii. 14. It Ihall not only be extenfive, but profound. '* More- " over, the light of the moon fliall be as the " light of the fun, and the light of the fun fliall " be feven-fold, as the light of feven days," Ifa. XXX. 26. Chriftianity fhall then have due influence on the hearts and lives of men, pro- ducing its genuine fruits, righteoufnefs and true holinefs. ** Truth (hall fpring out of the earth; ** and righteoufnefs fliall look down from hea ** ven, — Righteoufnefs fhall go before him, and " fliall fetus in the way of his fteps," Pfal.lxxxv. Dd4 II.
(1) See the fame emblem ufed, Joel iii. 18. Zech. xiv, 8. Rev. xxil. i. 2.
424 ^ Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
II. 13. " The parched ground (hall become " a pool, and the thirfty land fprings of water. " — And an high-way fhall be there, and a way, *' and it fhall be called, The way of holinefs ; " the unclean fhall not pafs over it ; but it fhall " be for thole: the wayfaring men, though " fools, (liall not err therein," Ifa. xxxv. 7, 8. This is the period of which it is faid, " All thy *• children fliall be taught of the Lord," Ifa liv. 13. ** Thy people alfo fliall be all righteous," Ifa. Ix. 21. " I will put my law in their in- " ward parts, and write it in their hearts. — And ** they fhall teach no more every man his neigh- " hour, and every man his brother, faying, " Know the Lord : for they fliall all know me " from the leaft of them, unto the greateft of ** them, faith the Lord," Jer. xxxi. 33, 34.
The holinefs of that period fhall corred lux- ury and excefs ; perfons of fuperior rank and riches fhall not abufe their drefs and equipage, to gratify pride and vanity, nor the abundance of their tables, to promote gluttony, drunken- nefs and lull. Such is the fentiment conveyed by the prophet 7.echariah, chap. xiv. 20, 21. ** In that day fhall there be upon the bells of ** the horfes. Holiness unto the Lord ; and *' the pots in the Lord's houfe fhall be like the *' bowls before the altar. Yea, every pot in Je- " rufalem and in Judah* fliall be Holinefs unto
«* the
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 425
" the Lord of hofts ; and all they that facrifice, " fhall come and take of them, and feeth there- " in : and in that day there Ihall be no more " the Canaanite in the houfe of the Lord of " hofts ;" that is, the equipage allowable to diftinguifh perfons of fuperior rank fiiall be con- fecrated to God, as much as the mitre of the high-prieft ^ The meat and drink of their tables fhall be as facred to God's glory, as the meat and drink offering prefented in bowls before the altar. All ranks fliall eat and drink to the glory of God ^ ; and the ceremo- nial holinefs, conlifling in the diftindion of meats, fhall be done away. At that time no hypocrite or profane perfon 3 fhall be a member of the church of God.
V. A univerfal peace eftabliflied throughout the world, is another character of the Millen- nium,
(f) On the high-prieft's mitre was a plate of gold, on which the words, " Holinels to the Lord," were engra- ved, Exod. xxviii. ^6.
(2) The precept is already given to Chriflians, i Cor. X. 31. then it fliall be obeyed univerfally.
(3) Canaanite fignifies Merchant, and fo reprefents hypocrites, who make a traffic of religion. It is hkewife the proper name of the uncircumcifed, expelled before the Ifraelites, and fo may fignify perfons openly profane. I have included both meanings in the paraphrafe.
426 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
nium, which ditlinguifties it from every former period. " He maketh wai^ to ceal'e unto the " end of the earth ; he breaketh the bow, and " cutteth the fpear in lunder, he burneth the " chariot in the fire," Pfah xlvi. 9. *' And *' he Ihall judge among the nations, and fhall " rebuke manv people ; and they fhall beat *• their fwords into plow-fhares, and their fpears *• into pruning-hooks : nation ihall not lift up " Iword againil nation, neither (hall they learn " war any more," Iia. ii. 4. Micah iv. 3, 4. *' I will break the bow, and the Iword, and the " battle out of the earth, and will make them " to lie down iafely," Hofea ii. 18.
This peace is the confequence of his govern- ment, who teaches univerial rectitude, by which the privileges of each individual are fecured, without encroachment on thofe of one another. " In his days fliall the righteous flourifli ; and " abundance of peace fo long as the moon en- '• dureth," Plal. lxx.ii. 7. It is the native fruit of that religion which corrects the fierce paf- fions of men. by inculcating univerfal love. ** From whence come wars and fightings among " you? Come they not hence, even of your *' lulls that war in your members?" Thefe fierce painons transform men into wild beafis, that delight in tearing one anothers bowels. But at the Millennium, the difpofition of thefe
wild
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 427
wild beafts fliail be changed. " Thewoifalfo ** Ihall dwell with th6 iamb, and the leopard ihali " lie down with the kid : and the calf, and the " young lion, and the fatling together, and a " little child fhall lead them. And the cow " and the bear fhail feed ; their young one* " fliall lie down together : and the lion ihall " eat llraw like the ox. And the iucking child. ** fhall play on the hole of the afp, and the ** weaned child Ihall put his hand on the cock- *' atrice den. They ihail not hurt nor deftroy •' in all my holy mountain : for the earth fnall " be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the *'' waters cover the fea," Ifa. xi. 6. — 9.
VI. Another ingredient in the happinefs of the Millennial church is, great abundance of tem- poral mercies. This is repeatedly predicted. *' Then (hall he give the rain of thy feed, that " thou Ihalt fow the ground withal, and bread " of the increafe of the earth, and it fhall be " fat and plenteous : in that day iliaii thy cattle " feed in large paitures. The oxen likewife, *' and the young alTes that ear the ground, fhall " eat clean provender, which hath been win- " nowed with the Lhovel and with the fan,'* Ifa. XXX. 23, 24. ** Therefore they fliail come " and fing in the height of Zion, and fhall flow " together to the goodnefs of the Lord, for
'* wheat,
428 A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL
" wheat, and for wine, and for oil, and for the " young of the flock, and of the herd : and " their foul fliall be as a watered garden, and ** they fhall not forrow any more at all," Jer. xxxi. 12. " And I will make them, and the *' places round about my hill, a bleffing \ and I ** will caufe the Ihower to come down in his " feafon : there fhall be fliowers of bleffing. " And the tree of the field fhall yield her fruit, " and the earth fliall yield her increafe,*' Ez.ek„ xxxiv. 26, 27. " Behold, the days come, faith *' the Lord, that the plowman fhall overtake " the reaper, and the treader of grapes him ** that foweth feed, and the mountains fhall " drop fweet wine, and all the hills fhall melt," Amos ix. 13. *' The feed fhall be profperous, •' the vine fhall give her fruit, and the ground " fliall give her increafe, and the heavens fhall *' give their dew, and 1 will caufe the rem- •* nant of this people to poffefs all thefe things," Zcch. viii. 12.
It raufl be allowed thefe prophecies are ap- plicable chiefly to the Jews, but they all refer to that period in which the Jews make a part of the Millennial church. We may therefore in- fer, that they reprefent the condition of all who partake of the fame fpiritual bleffings with them. This is certainly implied in the expreffions of the prophet Ez,ekiel juft quoted, " I will make I *• them,
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 429
** them, (the Jews), and the places round a- " bout my hill, (the whole Gentile church), a " bleffing."
We need not have recourfe to that miracu- lous fruitfulnefs of the earth which Papia feign- ed, in order to fulfil this prophecy. Plenty is the natural confequence of the moral change which takes place in the world at the Millen- nium. The univerfal righteoufnefs of that hap- py period will prevent defpotifm in government, anarchy in the people, as well as the devafta- tions of war, by which the earth is left uncul- tivated, or its produce is deftroyed. The reli- gion of that period will civilize favages, and de- ftroy among civilized nations the numerous oc- cupations that minifter folely to the lawlefs paf- 'lions of men, thus directing a great multitude of the human race to the ufeful arts of agricul- ture, who had been formerly idle, and a bur- den upon the labour of others. The love uni- verfally felt and pradlifed in that period, will )ead thofe who have abundance, to diftribute cheerfully and freely to the neceffities of thofe who may be in need.
Even inclement feafons, which have fo fre- quently occalioned fcarciiy and famine, can have no place at the Millennium ; for thefe are puniftiments inflided by ihe moral Governor of Ithe world, for the violation of his laws; but in
that
430 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III,
that happy period, when men are made fubjedt to the laws of God, in heart and life, there will be no occalion for fuch punifhments. On the contrary, tokens of his good will, in fending favourable, feafons, and in bleffing the produce of the earth, are exprefsly promifed. Now, by withholding his bleffing, *' He turneth a *' fruitful land into barrennefs, for the wicked- " nefs of them that dwell therein." Whereas by beftowing it, " He turneth the wildernefs " into a ftanding water, and dry ground into " water-fprings: And there he maketh the " hungry to dwell : that they may prepare a " city for habitation. And fow the fields, and *' plant vineyards : which may yield fruits of " increafe. He blefleth them alfo, fo that they •' are multiplied greatly: and fufFereth not their " cattle to decreafe," Pfal. cvii. 34. — 38.
Vn. The laft character of the Millennium I fhall mention is, that the Jewifli church Ihall then make the mod confpicuous figure in the Chriflian world. This charadler is clearly de- ducible from the circumftances already mention- ed. It is the natural confequence of their extraor- dinary converlion, their being trained by God in the wildernefs, their being employed as his inftruments to punifh the enemies of religion, and as his miffionaries to convert the nations.
But
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 431
But what puts it beyond a doubt is, that the new Jerufalem fo glorioufly defcribed,. that many have fuppofed it to be the church triumphant, is, in reality, the national polity of the Jews during the Millennium. It is exprefsly called ** the bride, the Lamb's wife," Rev. xxi. 9. and fo mult be the fame with the Lamb's wife men- tioned chap. xix. 7. which I have already pro- ved to be the Jewifh nation converted. It only makes a part of the ** new earth," chap. xxi. i. that is, of the whole Chriftian church fpread throughout the world. It is called " the be- *' loved city," and exprefsly diftinguiflied from " the camp of the faints," chap. xx. 9. fo it mull fignify the Jewilh church, diftind from the Gentile churches in communion with her. It is faid to ** come down from God out of hea- *' ven," chap. xxi. 2. — 10. becaufe their polity is not contrived by human wifdom, but received immediately from God ; every part of it is ac- cording to the rule and meafure delivered by him. It is faid to be built of precious ftones, and gold, chap. xxi. 18. — 21. to intimate, that it fhall excel the contrivances of human wif- dom, on the fubjedl of government, as far as a city built of gold and precious ftones is fuperior to the moft finifhed fpecimens of human archi- tedlure. Similar metaphors have been ufed by the Old Teftament prophets, to defcribe the fu- ture
43^ ^ K^^y io the Prophecies, Part III.
ture glory of the Jevvilh church. " I will lay " thy ftones with fair colours, and lay thy foun- ** dations with fapphires. And 1 will make thy *' windows of agates, and thy gates of carbun- " cles, and all thy borders of pleafant ftones," Ifa. liv. ri, 12 ^
The minutiae of their polity, I pretend not to explain; however, it is clearly afferted, that their worfhip Ihall be fpi ritual ; the material temple, the great glory of their ancient polity, fhall not exift, nor fhall the fervice then prac- tifed be ufed. Such is the meaning of thefe ex- preflions : " I faw no temple therein : for the " Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the ** temple of it, Rev. xxi. 22. And this repre- fentation is perfedly conformable to that of the ancient prophets ; for God intimates by the prophet Ifaiah, chap. Ixvi. i, 2, 3. a renuncia- tion of the material temple, with the facrifices offered on it, for the fpiritual temple of the heart. *' Thus faith the Lord, The heaven is my throne, " and the earth is my footllool : where is the " houfe that ye build unto me ? and where is " the place of my reft ? For all thofe things hath *' mine hand made, and all thofe things have " been, faith the Lord : but to this man will I *' look, even to him that is poor, and of a con- " trite fpirit, and trembleth at my word. He
" that
(i) See alfo Jer. XXX. 16.' — 22. Chap, xxxiii. 17. — 26. 2
Part III. Hhe Events foretold in them. 433
** that killeth an ox, is as if he flew a man ; he " that facrificeth a lamb, as if he cut off a dog's ** neck ; he that ofFereth an oblation, as if he " offered fwines blood ; he that burneth incenfe, " as if he bleffed an idol." True it is, that he intimates that the Jews would adhere to the temple-fervice after God hadabolifhedit, andthat for this reafon, he would give them over to delufion, and the punifhmentsihey feared. " Yea, they have ** chofen their own ways, and their foul delight- " eth in their abominations. I will alfo choofe " their delulions, and will bring their fears up- " on them," ver. 3, 4. But when they fhall be reftored from their difperfion in the latter days, the Jews fhall acquiefce in the renuncia- tion of the temple-fervice. *' It fliall come to pafs, " when ye be multiplied and increafed in the ** land; in thofe days, faith the Lord, they Ihall " fay no more, The ark of the covenant, of the '* Lord ; neither fliall it come to mind, neither " fliall they remember it, neither fliall they vi- " fit it, neither fliall that be done any more,** Jer. iii. 16.
But inftead of the ceremonial law, God fliall make with them a new and more fpiritual co- venant. " Behold, the days come, faith the " Lord, that I will make a new covenant with " the houfe of Ifrael and with the houfe of " Judah ; not according to the covenant that E e *' I
434 ^ ^^y ^^ ^^■'^ Prophecies. Part IIL
** I made with their fathers in the day that 1 *' took them by the hand, to bring them out " of the land of Egypt ; (which my covenant " they brake, although I was an hulband unto " them, faith the Lord ;) but this fhall be the " covenant that I will make with the houfe of " Ifrael, After thofe days, faith the Lord, I will ** put my law in their inward parts, and write ** it in their hearts ; and will be their God, and ** they fhall be my people," Jer. xxxi. 31 — 33. Their national church fliall be remarkable for righteoufnefs and holinefs ; into the new Jerufalem ** fliall in no wife enter any thing ** that defileth, neither whatfoever worketh a^ " bomination, or maketh a lie ; but they which «* are written in the Lamb's book of life," Rev. xxi. 27. So the prophets afTert, " Open " ye the gates, that the righteous nation which " keepeth the truth may enter in,". Ifa. xxvi. 2. " Thus faith the Lord of hofls, the God of *' Ifrael, As yet they fhall ufe the fpeech in the " land of Judah, and in the cities thereof, " when I fhall bring again their captivity, The *' Lord blefs thee, O habitation of juflice, " and mountain of holinefs," Jer. xxxi. 23, " Then fliall Jerufalem be holy, and there fliall " no flrangers pafs through her any more," Joel jii. 17. " The remnant of Ifrael fhall not " do iniquity, nor fpeak lies ; neither fhall a
" deceitful
Part III. Ibe Events foretold in them. 435
" deceitful tongue be found in their mouth," Zeph. iii. 13. " Thus faith the Lord, I am *' returned unto Zion, and will dwell in the ** midil of Jerufalem ; and Jerufalem (hall be " called, A city of truth ; and the mountain ** of the Lord of hofts, the holj mountain," Zech. viii. 3. *' Then will I fprinkle ciean *' water upon you, and ye fliall be clean : from " all your fikhinefs, and from all your idols, w^ill I " cleanfe you. Anew heart alfo will I give you, " and a new fpirit will I put within you ; and " I will take away the llony heart out of your " flefh, and I will give you an heart of tielli. *' And I will put my Spirit within you, and " caufe you to walk in my llatutes, and ye fhall ** keep my judgments, and do them," Ezek. xxxvi. 25. — 27. " And David my fervant (hall " be king over them ; and they all fhall have " one (hepherd : they fhall alfo walk in my ** judgments, and obferve my llatutes, and do " them," Ezek. xxxvii. 24.
The prefence of God, which fliall be given to the whole Chriftian Church throughout the world, during the Millennium, fliall be more eminently bellowed on the Jewifti church. When the Apollle faw the New Jerufalem *' coming " down from God, out of heaven," he ** heard *' a great voice out of heaven, faying, Behold, " the tabernacle of God is with men, and he E e 2 *' will
43^ A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
" will dwell with them, and they fhall be his " people, and God himfelf fhall be with them, " and be their God," Rev. xxi. 3. " The city " had no need of the fun, neither of the mooa " to fhine in it ; for the glory of God did light- ** en it, and the Lamb is the light thereof," verfe 23. This likewife has been foretold by the prophets, " They Ihall dwell in the land that I ** have given unto Jacob my fervant, wherein " your fathers have dwelt. — Moreover, I will " make a covenant of peace with them. — And ** will fet my fandtuary in the midft of them ** for evermore. My tabernacle alfo fhall be " with thfem ; yea, I will be their God, and " they fhall be my people," Ezek. xxxvii. 25, 26, 27. *' The fun fliall be no more thy light by ** day, neither for brightnefs fhall the moon give " light unto thee, but the Lord fhall be unto thee ** an everlafting light, and thy God thy glory^ " Thy fun fhall no more go down, neither " fhall thy moon withdraw itfelf ; — for the days- " of thy mourning fhall be ended," Ifaiah Ix. 19, 20. " Thou fhalt alfo be a crown of glory ** in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem " in the hand of thy God," Ifa.lxii. 3. '♦ They " '1 all be as the flones of a crown, lifted up as " anenfign upon his land," Zech. ix. 16. Thefe two lafl paflUges have the fame meaning. They intimate that the J e with church, upon their con-
verfion
Fart III. Tfje Events foretold in them, 437
verfion and reftoration, ftiall be as confpicuous among the Gentile churches, as a crown is in the drefs of a king, or as the precious flones which adorn the crown, and make the moll bril- liant figure in it.
The Gentile churches Ihall acknowledge the fuperiority of the Jewilh church, by receiving the ordinances of religion from her, and fubmit- ting to her decifions. *• And the nations of them ^'^ which are faved, Ihall walk in the light of " it : And the kings of the earth do bring their ** glory and honour into it. And the gates of it *' fhall not be fhut at all by day ; for there Ihall *' be no night there. And they fhall bring the ♦* glory and honour of the nations into it," Rev. xxi. 24, 25, 26. " And the leaves of the ** tree were for the healing of the nations,*' Rev. xxii. 2. This coincides exaftly with the re- prefentation of the Old Teftament prophets. ^* Therefore thy gates fhall be open continual- " ly, they (hall not be fhut day nor night, that ^* men may bring unto thee the forces of the ** Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought. *' For the nation and the kingdom that will not ** ferve thee, fhall perifh : yea, thofe nations ** fhall be utterly waited. — The fons alfo of ** them that afflidled thee, fhall come bending *' unto thee j and all they that defpifed thee, fhall E e 3 " bow
438 ^ Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
" bow themfelves down at the foles of thy feet ; ** and they fliall call thee, The city of the Lord, " the Zion of the holy One of Ifrael," Ifa. Ix. " II, 12. 14. " Their feed ihall be known a- ** mong the Gentiles, and their offspring among '* the people : all that fee them fhall acknow- " ledge them, that they are the feed which the " Lord hath blelfed," Ifa. Ixi. 9. *♦ And thou, " O tower of the flock, the ftrong hold of the " daughter of Zion, unto thee (hall it come, e- " ven the firll dominion; the kingdom Ihall " come to the daughter of Jerufalera," Micah iv. 8. During the Millennium, " the faints " fhall take the kingdom," i. e. the church uni- verfally fliall rule over the world ; but in that kingdom, the firll dominion fhall belong to the Jewdfh church. " Thus faith the Lord of " hofts. In thofedays it fhall come to pafs, that " ten men fhall take hold out of all languages " of the nations, even fliall take hold of the " fkirt of him that is a Jew, faying, We will " go with you ; for we have heard that God is " with you," Zech. viii. 23. Here the nature of the dominion exercifed by the Jewifh church is illuflrated. It is not that of conquerors over re- luctant fubjeds, but that of paflors over a wil- ling people, who fubmit themfelves to their go- yernment, from a convidion that God is emi- nently
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 439
nently prefent with their nation ^ When the account given of the Millennial church is view- ed
(1) When the conduft of Divine Providence to the Jewifh nation in paft ages, is viewed in conjun6lion with the promiied fuperiority of their church in future times, fome may be led to charge the Deity with par- tiality. In order to remove that prejudice, obferve, that tlie Jews were originally feparated from the other nations of the world, as being the progenitors of the Saviour of mankind, and the truftees of the oracles of God, contain- ing the knowledge of that Saviour. Their feparation un- til the appearance -of Chrill, was abfolutely neceffary, to afford rational and convincing evidence to the other na- tions of the world, as to the perfon of the Saviom-, and the truths they ought to believe concerning liim. It was therefore no lefs beneficial to us, than to them. The conduft of Divine Providence to their nation, during the period that elapfes betwixt the appearance of Chrill and their future relloration, does by no means favour of partial kindnels. They are expelled from their land, difperfed among the nations, perfecuted and defpifed eve- ry where, retaining their infidelity, yet preferved a fepa- rate people. But all this is intended as much for the be- nefit of the other nations, as for their own inftru6tion. Their calamities, their prefervation, and their obftinate infidelity, are all foretold in the prophecies ; their Hate being according to the reprefentation given, affords a di- rect demonllration of the truth of God's word ; and this demonftration afcertains to the rational mind the reality of thofe things revealed in the fame word, which are be- yond the reach of our bodily fenfes. Their infidelity, in ^ particular manner, gives force to our application of the E e 4 prophecies
440 ^ Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
ed in this fcriptural light, it furnifhes no pre- text for the dangerous errors which enthufi-
afts prophecies concerning the Meffiah. Had the Jews, as a nation, believed on Chrifl, when he firft appeared, infi- dels would have cried out, Coliufion ; and afferted, that the prophecies were penned after the event : But in re- gard they then were, and ftill are his bittereft enemies, and at the fame time were the tmltees of the oracles con- cerning him, we may be afTured they would permit no- thing to be inferted favourable to his caufe. Thefe ora- cles, therefore, have to us all the force of the evidence gi- ven by an enemy, in favour of the caufe he oppofes.
Their future converlion and reftoration is calculated as much for the benefit of the other nations of the world, as for their ovvr^ advantage. Thefe ^vents, when accom- pliflied, fhall not only give additional force to the , evi- dence arifmg from prophecy, but fhall likewife animate their love more abundantly, and raife their zeal to a pitch beyond other nations, while the defign of this is to qua- lify them for,^ propagating the gofpel throughout the world. They are' now in the furnace of afiliction ; hereafter they lliail enjoy a far greater profperity than their father's, and dwell together in the love of God. Thefe changes are intended to temper them, as ki- ftruments for the work to which God has appointed them ; and in thefe changes, therefore, God difcovers as great a regard for the work, as for the inllrument, for the other nations of the world, as for them. When we view the matter thus, inltead of fufpeding partiality, we ha\'« reafon to admire the evideiices of infinite wifdom and pa- ternal love, which God manifefts to us, in his dealing.^ with them. " O the depth of the riches both of the wif- " dom and knowledge of God ! How unfearchable are his *' judgments, and his ways paft finding out •'" Rom. xi. 33.
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 441
alls have grafted upon it : nor does it contain a- ny thing contrary to the analogy of faith, but rather affords a folid ground of confolation, for thofe who are interefted in the fuccefs and pro- fperity of the church of Chrift. For the pre- fcnt, as in times part, men of wit may employ their talents to ridicule, — men of power, their influence to oppoie, — corrupt churchmen may pervert, — and profligate Chrifl:ians difgrace the religion of Jefus Chrift. But the time is fafl: approaching, when God himfelf fhall fet all to rights. Religion fhall be had in honour. Truth and righteoufnefs fhall prevail, in defiance of the oppofition of earth and hell. Such as are faith- ful witnefTes to the truth, however unfuccefsful in their day and generation, have the confola- tion to think, that when they (hall be reaping the reward of their fidelity, in the higher --Houfe, the dodlrines they taught, and the pray- ers they offered, fhall have their full effed on generations yet unborn.
As this view of the Millennium, unfolds the feveral reprefentations of fcripture concerning* it ; fo there is nothing in it improbable, or be- yond what we may reafonably exped: from the demonftrations of divine power, already mani- fefted, in the difpenfations of grace, and the con- dudl of Providence. If we conliderthe power- ful effed; produced by means fecmingly inade- quate.
44^ -^ ^^y ^0 ^^^ Prophecies* Part III.
quate, in the firfl ages of Chriftianity j if we re- flect, that a few illiterate fifhermen, teaching naked truths, without eloquence to perfuade, or power to oblige men to receive them, triumphed over the prejudices of the Jews, and the enmity of the Gentiles ; broke down the bulwarks of fu- perftition and prieftcraft ; reGfted the utmoft force of a warlike empire exerted to fupprefs them, and induced multitudes to receive the truth in the remoteft corners of the earth ; it cannot appear improbable, that by a greater exer- tion of the fame Divine Power, at the period which God hath appointed, the truth (hall fpread more extenfiveiy, and operate more effecftually, on thofe who receive it. Again, if we refled, that the greatsft empires have had their fall ; particularly, that the lall and moft powerful, which fondly vaunted itfelf to be eternal, ha» been dilToived by his command, ** who hiifeth *' from a%r, and the nations of the earth obey ■** him." Is there any thing unreafonable in fay- ing, that the mightieft empires now on earth, whether Pagan, Mahometan, or Popifli, are feeble barriers againil the power of that Hone cut out without hands, which fliall reduce them to dull, and become a mountain to fill the whole earth.
C H A P^
Part III. Ibe Events foretold in them. 443
CHAPTER VIII.
Of the Events which Jhall take place ^ from the clofe of the Millennium^ to the great Day of Judgment,
SECTION I.
The Invafion of the Church by Gog.
The happinefs of the church, after the union of Jews and Gentiles into one body, continues a thoufand years uninterrupted. There is not- withftanding reafon to fuppofe, that certain coun- tries, or at any rate, individuals remain all along ftrangers, to the vital influence of the truth. Thefe are " the miry places not healed by the •' river that iffued from the fandluary," Ezek. Ixvii. II. It may happen too, that the long con- tinued profperity of that period, lliall, towards the clofe, multiply worldly minded perfons, with- in the pale of the church ; for it is certain, that of fuch the army of Gog confifts, as we Ihall prefently fee : " And when the thoufand years ** are expired, Satan iliall be loofed out of his " prifon, and fhall go out to deceive the na- " tions which are in the four quarters of the " earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them toge- ** ther to battle j the number of whom is as the
" fand
444 -^ ^^y ^^ ^^^^ 'Prophecies. Part III.
** fand of the fea. And they went up on the " breadth of the earth, and compafled the camp ** of the faints about, and the beloved city : and ** fire came down from God out of heaven, and " devoured them/' Rev. xx. 7. — 9. This ac- count is fhort, becaufe the fame enemy of the church, had been already largely defcribed by the Old-Teftament prophets. This ferves chiefly, to note the time of his appearance in the world.
The prophet Ezekiel gives a minute account of the enemy by the fame name, chap, xxxviii. and xxxix. throughout. No doubt forae of the moft eminent commentators on the Apocalypfe, as Mede and Newton, apply the defcription of the prophet to a different period, and to quite another perfon than this mentioned by the A- poftle : However, a minute examination and comparifon of both palTages, muft convince the unprejudiced that they refer to the fame perfon.
I. The prophet repeatedly enforces on Judea, that a long period of time fhould intervene be- twixt the predidion and the accomplilhment of it. *' After many days thou Ihalt be vifited : in *' the latter years thou fhalt come into the land,'* (Ezek. xxxviii. 8.) " It fhall be in the latter ** days," ver. i6. " Art thou he of whom I have ** fpoken in old time by my fervants, — which *' prophefied in thofe days many years, that I " would bring thee againfl them.^" ver. 17. Gog and his armj are " to come up againft the peo-
" pie
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 445
" pie of Ifrael, as a cloud to cover the land" of Judea, ver. 16. And this ciicumllance not only reiutes the application of the prophecy to times and events already pad, but likewife diredls our attention to the laft event predided, that which immediately precedes the general refurredion, and lalt judgment, with which the Apollle has explicitly connefted it.
1. The prophet carefully notes another cir-> cumllance relative to the time of Gog's appear- ance, that the Jews Ihould then be in pofleffion of their own land, after a long difperfion. " Thou fhalt come into the land that is brought " back from the fword, and is gathered out of •* many people, againft the mountains of Ifrael, " which have been always wafte : but it is *♦ brought forth out of the nations," Ezek. xxxviii. 8. " to turn thine hand upon the defo- " late places that are now inhabited^ and upon " the people that are gathered out of the na- *• tions," ver. 12. This circumilance, in con- junftion with that mentioned in the preceding paragraph, clearly demonftrates, that the prophet has an eye to the re-fettlement of the Jews in. their own land, after their prefent difperfion. N<-w, from the time the Jews go up to take pof- feffion of their native land, until the day of judgment, the Apnea I vpfe fhews, that no memo- rable battle is fought betwixt the members ot the church and her enemies, excepting two, the bat- tle
446 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
tie of Armageddon immediately before the Mil- lennium, and the battle of Gog and Magog im- mediately after it ; therefore, the Gog and Ma- gog of Ezekiel, mult refer to one or other of thefe. But there are other circumftances in the relation, which effedually prevent the application of it to the battle of Armageddon ; and therefore the. Gog and Magog of Ezekiel, and of St John, muft be the fame.
Firjif The prophet reprefents the Jews in pof- feffion of their land previous to the invafion of Gog ; but they only take pofleflion by the battle of Armageddon, and were not in poiTellion be- fore it was fought.
Secondly, He reprefents them as dwelling at eafe, not dreading an enemy, nor prepared for an attack : " And thou fhalt fay, I will go up *' to the land of unvvalled villages ; \ will go to " them that are at reft, that dwell fafely, all of ** them dwelling without walls, and having nei- " ther bars nor gates," Ezek. xxxviii. 11. This can by no means apply to Armageddon, for at that time they are reprefented as being aware of the preparation of their enemies; yea, as being trained up and employed as the inftruments in God's hand, to fubdue them.
Thirdly^ He reprefents them as wealthy, pof- fcffed of cattle and goods in abundance. " To " turn their hand upon the people which have
" gotten
Part III. The Events foretold in tdem. 447
♦* gotten cattle and goods, that dwell in the *' midfl of the land, haft thou gathered thy conv " pany to take a prey ? to carry away filver and ** gold, to take away cattle and goods, to take a ** great fpoil, E^ek. xxxviii. 12, 13. All this fuppofes them to have been long in pofleffion of their own land. Both the facred and the pro- phane hiftories fhew, that wealth is not the at- tainment of an infant ftate ; it is a bleffmg ac- quired by a courfe of years. This reprefenta- tion, therefore, cannot apply to the battle of Armageddon.
Fourthly^ The prophet reprefents the Jews on the defence in theinvafion of Gog, and their enemies on the ofFeniive. This is obvious from the whole ftrain of the narrative ; but in the battle of Armageddon, the enemies of the church are on the defence, (fee vial 6.) and the Jews on the offenlive, (fee Rev. xix. 11.) ; therefore, the Gog of Ezekiel, and the battle of Armageddon cannot relate to the fame event.
But all thefe circumftances fitly apply to the Gog and Magog of St John. The time of their invafion is at the end of the MiMciniuii), whejl the Jews have been a thoufand years in poirefTioa of their native land. During all that period, univerfal peace prevails, and therefore they dread no enemy ; — outward profperity abounds, and therefors they have cattle and goods ; love and communion fubfift betwixt them and the
Gentile
448 J Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
Gentile church, and therefore they are not dil- pofed to make any hoftile attack.
Bifhop Newton allows, that the prophecy of Ezekiel and this of St John, remain yet to be ac- complifhed, and cannot be abfolutely certain, that they may not both relate to the fame event, but thinks it more probable that they relate to different events K I Ihall juft glance at his rea- fons, " The one is expeded to take efFed be- " fore, but the other will not take effed till af- " ter the Millennium." To this a fufficient anfwer has been given, in the obfervations al- ready made, on the time of Gog's appearance. " Gog and Magog are faid exprefsly to come ** from the north quarters and the north parts ; " but in St John, they come from the four quar- " ters, or corners of the earth. Gog and Ma- ** gog in Ezekiel, bend the forces againft the ** Jews refettled in their own land ; but in St " John, they march up againft the faints, and " church of God in general."
Thefe circumftances do not contradid but illu- flrate each other. Some of thofe which the Pro- phet had omitted, the Apoftle mentions ; and o- thers which the Prophet had mentioned, the Apo- ftle omits. May we not fuppofe, that the leader of this vaft army comes from the north quarters, and yetthatmultitudesof afimilarfpiritjoin his ftand-
ard
(i) Newton's Diff. on Prophecies.
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 449
ard from the four corners of the earth ? In fad, the countries from which his followers come» according to the Prophet, are fituate with refpedl to Judea to the four quarters of the earth. Is it not reafonable to exped, that fo iramenfe an army Ihall lay walle an extenfive territory, and of courfe harafs the church in many places, and yet their chief defign may be againll, and their final overthrow may take place in the land of Judea ? So far is the Apoftle from contradic- ting the relation of the Prophet in this refped, that he exprefsly mentions their compaffing a- bout the beloved city, that is, the Jewilh church. The learned prelate proceeds : " Gog and Magog, ** in Ezekiel, are with very good reafon fuppofed " to be the Turks, but the Turks are the au- " thors of the fecond woe, and the fecond woe *♦ is paffed before the third woe, and the third " woe long precedes the time here treated of.'* This argument is certainly conclufive againft the exiftence of the Ottoman empire, at the pe- riod in which St John reprefents Gog and iMa- gog compaffing about the beloved city. But the very good reafons which induce him to fuppofe Gog and Magog in Ezekiel, to reprefent the Turks, I fee not.
The thirty-third chapter of [faiah through- out, refers to this invalion of Gog. My realons for this opinion are the following, of which the F f reader
450 ^ Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
reader may judge : i. It cannot apply to Sena- cherib's invafion in a ftridl and literal fenfe ; be- caule, verfes 5, 6. contain expreflions too lofty to fuit Hezekiah's government, but they are ftridly true of Chrift's. Again, in verfes 21, 22, 23, 24. we have the language in which the Prophets uniformly defcribe the happinefs of the latter times ; but what connedlion can be traced betwixt the deftrudlion of Senacherib's army, and the glory of the Millennium ? Whereas the deftruftion of Gog's army and the Millennium, are clofely conneded. — 2. The connedion of this with the preceding chapter, lead me to apply it to Gog. The former chapter concluded with an account of the Millennium , this defcribes an in- vafion of Judea pofterior to it, precifely agree- ing to the account in the Apocalypfe, that when the thoufand years are expired, Gog leads his army againft the beloved city. — 3. All the cir- cumftances agree to Gog's invafion. This is a fud- den attack with the fword, verfes i. and 8. com- pared with Ezek.xxxviii. 9. 15, 16. andRev.xx.8. The invafion is undertaken to gather fpoil from the peaceable habitations of the church. Com- pare ver. I. with Ezek. xxxviii. 11, 12. Yet the attempt fliall end in making the invaders a fpoil to the people of God, ver. i. 4. with Ezek. xxxix. 10. God's hand is vifible in their deflrudion, and their punifhment is partly by fire, ver. 3. 10. II, 12. Ezek. xxxviii". 22. and Rev. xx. 9.
After
Part III. The Events foretold In them, 451
After the deftrudion of Gog, the church, at Icaft that of the Jews, enjoys an uninterrupted Cahn, till the day of judgment I Compare vcr. 10. with Ezek. xxxix. 22.
Another paffige which appears to me to re- fer to the invaiion of Gog is, 7.ech. xiv. 1, 2, 3. The Prophet having mentioned an attack upon Jerufalem, and the confequences, promifes that God fhall interpofe for the deliverance of his people, in the fame manner that he interpofed on a former occafton. " As when he fought in ** the day of battle •," the former battle to which the reference is made being likewife future, the Prophet begins to defcribe it, as well as what precedes and follows after it, from verfe 4. to the clofe. The circumftances mentioned clear- ly fliew, that the battle to which he alludes, is that of Armageddon : Now the only battle po- fterior to Armageddon, is that of Gog and Ma- gog ; therefore the battle firll mentioned ; and referring to Armageddon as a prior event, mull be that of Gog and Magog.
When we ompare thefe paflages, and receive their united light, we have as diftind: a view of this laft perfecution as we could reafonably ex- ped: or deli re, of an event not accomplillied.
The agents in this perfecution are diHindly noted. The great invihblc adverfary is the lirll mover of this, as of every former perfecu- tion, while the Sovereign Ruler fees meet to F f 2 permit
45^ A Key to the Prophecies. Part IIL
permit this lad effort of the enemy, by taking off the reflraint under which he was laid for a feafon, (Ke.\. xx. 7.) not only to try the faith and patience ot his people, but likewife to fe- parate the chaff from the wheat. It appears clearly, that the church had much' declined by long continued profperity, and harboured mul- titudes of hypocritical profeffors in her bofom, for thefe lay hold of the firfl opportunity that offers, to throw off the mafk, and join the fland- ard of an enemy againfl her.
As to the vifible agents, the leader of the army in this expedition is defcnbed by the country in which he refides, and his occupa- tion : '* Cog, in the land of Magog, the chief " prince of Mefliech and Tubal," Ezek. xxxviii. 2. The infpired writers commonly denominate nations by the names of their progenitors, and countries by the names given them on the firfl partition of the earth betwixt the fons of Noah-. Now, it apears from Genefis, chap. x. 2. that Mag g, as well as Melbech and Tubal, were fons of Japhet, and all the learned agree, that they originally fettled in the neighbourhood of each other, to the eaft and north-eafl of the E'uxine Sea, and' that Magog is the fa- ther of the Scythians or Tartars. It appears to me, that the intention of the prophecy is to fhow, that fome adventurous 1 artar prince re- liding near the Euxine Sea, and reigning over
the
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 453
the neighbouring countries, fhall at the end of the Millennium, let up the ftandard of rebellion againft the church. But we are carefully to obferve, that befides his natural fubjedls, he is joined by malcontents, from all the corners of the earth. So tiie ApoiHe fays exprefsly, (Rev. XX. 8.) and tne prophet Ezekiel fays as much by implication; for he enumerates, not only '* Gomer and his bands, Togarmah and his " bands, out of the north quarters ;" but he likewife mentions Pt rlia, Ethiopia, and Lybia, countries widely dillant from each other, and from the land of Magog, and with refped: to Judea, fituated at the four quarters of the earth. The motives which animate thefe enemies of the church are various. The grand adver- iary, under the influence of the old enmity, endeavours, in this laft effort, to fupprefs reli- gion, by open violence, not to undermine it as formerly, by the beaft and falfe prophet ^
F f 3 The
(i) The lateft Popifh writers on the fubje£l of Anti- chrift, apply the prophecy concerning Gog in Ezekiel tx> Antichrift, and triumph in it, as containing an ample vin- dication of the Papacy ; for Gog appears to be an indi- vidual, not a fuccelHon of individuals ; an Afiatic, not an European prince ; an open, not a fecret enemy of reli- gion. But the anfwer is eafy ; Antichrift and Gog, though both enemies to religion, are very different po vers, arifing in very different ages of t)ie worlvi,ihe ap[)earance jd the laft diftant from the linal fall of the firft 1000 years.
454 ^ ^^y ^^ ^^^^ Prophecies, Part III.
The leader of this expedition appears to be chiefly under the iitfluence of covetoufnefs. " Thou fhalt fay, I will go to them that are at " 'reft, — to take a fpoil, and to take a prey ; to *' turn thine hand upon the people, — which *' have gotten cattle and goods. — The mer- " chants of Tarfliifli flrall fay unto thee. Art " thou come to take a fpoil ? haft thou gather- " thy company to take a prey ? to carry away *' filver and gold, to take away cattle and goods, " to take a great fpoil," Ezek. xxxviii. ii, 12, 13. The multitudes who join his ftandard from all corners, befides the expedation of booty, feem to be actuated with refentment a- gainft the difcipline of the church. It would appear, they confider themfelves opprefied by the reftraints of religion, and have recourfe to him for protedlion. This is implied in the Pro- phet's ironical addrefs to the leader, " Be thou *' a guard unto them," ver. 7. The holinefs and happinefs of the Millennial ftate, cannot permit any fpecies of oppreflion ; if therefore the followers of Gog claim his protedlion to deliver them from the dominion of the church, it muft be a defire to be fet free from the re- ftraints of religion. No oppreffion is fo grie- vous to an unfanditied heart, as that which ariies from the purity of Chriftianity. A defire to fhake off this yoke, is the true caufe of that op-
pofition
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 455
poiition Chriftianity has met with from the world in every period, and will, it is moil like- ly, be the chief motive to influence the follow- ers of Gog in his time. It would appear, that all parties joining in this expedition, are en- couraged, by the hope of obtaining an eafy conqueft ; a fentiment they would readily adopt from the flate of the church for a thoufand years before : " Swords were beaten to plowfhares, " and fpears to pruning hooks, nation did not " lift up fword againft nation, neither did they " learn war.*' As they felt no injury, and fear- ed no danger, they were ignorant of the art of war, and negledlful of thofe means of defence, which the jealoufy and fear of mankind provi- ded in more perilous times.
The Prophet introduces Gog meditating on this circumflance in his own mind, and then communicating it to his followers, " At the " fame time fliall things come into thy mind, ** and thou fhalt think an evil thought. And " thou fnalt fay, I will go up to the land of un- ** walled villages, I will go to them that are at " reft, that dwell fafely, all of them dwelling " without walls, and having neither bars nor " gates," Ezek. xxxviii. 10, 11.
The terror and difmay occaiioned by Gog and his formidable army in Judea, is defcribed by the prophet Ifaiah : " Behold, their valiant
F f 4 *' ones
456 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
" ones fhall cry without ; the ambafladors of " peace fhall weep bitterly. The highways lie *• wafte, the way-faring man ceafeth : He hath *' broken the covenant, he hath defpifed the ** cities, he regardeth no man. The earth (land) " mourneth and languifheth ; Lebanon is a- ''* fhamed and hewn down ; Sharon is like a ** wildernefs ; and Bafhan and Carmel fhake off *' their fruits," chap, xxxiii. 7, 8, 9. At length he and his army are reprefented as arriving at Jerufalem ; " and the city (hall be taken, and " the houfes rifled, and the women raviftied ; ** and half of the city Ihall go forth into cap- ** tivity, and the refidue of the people fliall not *' be cut off from the city," Zech. xiv. 2. For ** in this alarming lituation the church is de- fcribed as having recourfe to the protedion of the Deity. " O Lord, be gracious unto us ; *' we have waited for thee : Be thou their arm " every morning, our falvation alfo in the time *' of trouble," Ifa. xxxiii. 2. While they are engaged in prayer, a convid;ion of God's inter- pofition in the dellrudtion of their enemies, is impreffed on their heart ; fo that their fuppli- cation is changed to thankfgiving. " At the '* noife of the tumult the people fled; at the " lifting up of thyfelf the nations were fcattered. ** And your fpoil fliall be gathered like the ga- <* thering of the caterpiller : As the running to «< and fro of locufts, fhall he run upon them,
^' The
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 457
" The Lord is exalted; for he dwelleth onhigh: " He hath filled Zion with judgment and righ- " teoufnefs," Ifa. xxxiii. 3, 4, 5. As a farther anfwer to their prayers, the Deity is introduced addreffing Gog and his army, in folemn threat- enings. " Now will I rife, faith the Lord : " now will I be exalted, now will I lift up " myfelf. Ye fliall conceive chaff, ye fhall " bring forth Hubble : your breath as fire Ihall <* devour you. And the people fhall be as the ** burnings of lime : as thorns cut up, fhall they *' be burned in the fire," Ifa. xxxiii. 10, 11, 12. Thefe threatenings are inftantly executed. The multitudes that compofe the vaft army of Gog are dellroyed, partly by the fwords of each other, partly by the fire of the elements, as God formerly dellroyed his enemies at Armageddon^ *< And it fhall come to pal's at the fame time, " when Gog fhall come againft the land of If- ** rael, faith the Lord God, that my fury fhall " come up in my face. For in my jealoufy, and ** in the fire of my wrath, have I fpoken, Surely ** in that day there fhall be great fliaking in " the land of Ifrael. — And I will call for a fword. *' againft him throughout all my mountains, ** faith the Lord God : Every man's fword fhall *^ be againft his brother. And I will plead a- " gainft him with peftilence, and with blood ; ** and I will rain upon him, and upon his bands,
" and
458 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
" and'upon the many people that are with.^him, " an overflowing rain, and great hailftones, fire " and brimftone," Ezek.xxxviii. 18,19. 21,22. *' And fire came down from God out of heaven, " and devoured them," Rev. xx. 9.
SECTION II.
A Decline in the Gentile Churches.
No remarkable event occurs during the period that elapfes betwixt the deftrudlion of Gog and the lad day ; only it would appear, from various paflages already quoted, that the Jewifli church continues faithful until Chrift's appearance. It is particularly afferted after the deftrudiion of Gog, Ifa. xxxiii. 20. " Thine eye fiiall fee Je- •* rufalem a quiet habitation, a tabernacle that ** fliall not be taken down, not one of the flakes " thereof Ihall ever be removed, neither fliall " any of the cords thereof be broken." — " So the " houfe of Ifrael fhall knovv that I am the Lord ** their God, from that day and forward," Ezek. xxxix. 22. Their endeavours to main- tain purity and fidelity, are increafed in confe- quence of Gog's invafion. Being fully fenfible of the great evils arifing from a fpirit of oppofi- tion to the difcipline of the church, which ani- mated 2
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 459
mated Gog and his followers, they endeavour to difcover and fupprefs the firft movements of it. So I underftand thefe expreffions : " And they " (hall fever out men of continual employment, " pairing through the land, to bury with the *' palfengers thofe that remain upon the face of " the earth, to cleanfe it. — And the palfengers " that pafs through the land, when any fecth a *' man's bone, then fhall he fet up a fign by it, " till the buriers have buried it in the valley of *' Hamon-gog," Ezek. xxxix. 14, 15. Thefe expreffions cannot be taken in a literal fenle ; becaufe the army of Gog, if it were allowed to remain unburied for feven months, would occa- fion peftilential diforders : Again, if you fuppofe the bones mentioned, to be a few fcattered over the mountains, which had efcaped the notice of thofe who buried the main body at the end of feven months, the danger ariling from them would be over ; and the burial of them does not appear of fo great importance, as to require that men fiiould be appouited for that employ- ment ; nor could it be faid that the burying of thefe bones, cleanfed the land. The expreffions are certainly figurative, as the Jev^s unconverted are compared to dead and dry bones, Ezek. xxxvii. So the bones of Gog's army here, fignify per- fons unconverted, who refift the authority of the church, and hate the rellraints of religion.
That
460 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
That men anfwered to ih, continual employ- ment of difcovering thefe bones, implies, hat the church appoint- -fficers for the ;»urpo e of fearching into the iirft movements of the ipirit mentioned. When the fpirit is difcovercd, the ofiicers employed make it publicly known to the ordinary civil magiftrates, who, by every legal method, fupprefs it. The proper employment of the civil magiftrate is, to fupprefs all vice, immorality, and irreligion, as a burier covers out of light a naufeous carcafe« hy the lawful diligent exercife of difcipline, the land is ckan- fed, the Jewifli church is kept pure.
However, it would appear that the Gentile churches are reprefented as declinmg from the purity of the Millennial ftate, and that the fame fpirit of oppofition to the truth, which animated Gog and his followers, fhall continue to prevail and to fpread till the laft day.
This is implied in the reprefentations given of the itate of the world immediately before the lall trumpet founds. *• As it was in the days " of Noe, fo (hall it be alfo in the days of the " Son of man. They did eat, thev drank, they " married wives, they were given in marriage, « until the day that Noe entered into the ark: " and the flood came and deftroyed them all. ** Likewife alfo as it was in the days of Lot, « they did eat, they drank, they bought, they
*' foid,
3
part III. The Events foretold in them. 461
« fold, they planted, they builded. But the- " fame day that Lot went out of Sodom, it rain:- " ed fire and brimftone from heaven, and de- " ftroyed them all. Even thus ftiall it be in ** the day when the Son of man is revealed," Luke xvii. 26. — 30. •*^ Yourfelves know per- " fe6lly, that the day of the Lord fo cometh as " a thief in the night. For when they fliail ** fay. Peace and fafety ; then fudden deftruc- " tion cometh upon them, as travail upon a ** woman with child ; and they (hall not e- " fcape," I Their.. v. 2, 3. ** There fhall come ** in the laft days IcofFers, walking after their " own lulls, and faying, Where is the promife " of his coming ?" 2 Pet. iii. 3, 4.
From thefe pafTages, it appears, that the day of judgment comes upon the world unexpedted- ly, as a thief in the night, confequently the greater number of that generation are not real Chrillians ; for of thefe the Apoftle fays, " But " ye, brethren, are not in darknefs, that that *' day fhould overtake you as a thief,"' i ThelT. V. 4. Again, the men of that generation are compared to thofe of very corrupt times. In the days of Noah, '* all flelli had corrupted their *' way,*' In the days of Lot, the inhabitants of the plain were monflroufly wicked, " the *' cry of Sodom ard Gomorrah was great, and " their fin was very grievous." Further, it is
exprefsly
462 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III,
exprefsly faid, that they promife themfelves " peace and fafety ;" that is, in defiance of the remonft ranees and threatenings of God's word. They indulge their lawlefs paliions, and ridi- cule the notion of a future judgment. In a word, M'hat the deluge was to the old world, and the fulphureous fhower to the inhabitants of the plain, the coming of the Son of man Iliall be to the great body of the men of that gene- ration, the fignal of their deftruftion. All thefe circumftances evince a general corruption of manners, and confequently a great deviation from the purity of the Millennial ftate.
Corruption following after the purity and happinefs of the Millennium, ferves to prove fully what had been (liown partly before, that imfandiified human nature cannot bear profpe- rity, becaufe it leads men to refill God's autho- rity, to gratify their own lufts, at the expence of violating his laws, and defacing the beauty and order of his creation ; that all the ordinary means of grace, that all the common and ex- traordinary difpenfations of divine Providence, which the wifdom of God devifed, and his long fuffering patience exercifed for the reformation of the human race, are ineffeftual to reform the whole, and that the malignant dillemper of fm requires a more violent remedy. Accordingly, the world now ripe for dellrucflion, and the
church
Part III. ne Events foretold in them, 463
church for eternal falvation, God fets his throne ^for the laft judgment.
SECTION III. The great Bay of Judgment.
The fcripture account of that folemn and aw- ful event follows.
While wicked men are eagerly intent on their worldly fchemes, and the gratification of their lawlefs paflions, fcoffing at the notion of ever being called to account for their condud: ; while Chrift's faithful followers then on earth, are ready to faint, their faith being almoft ftagger- ed by the delay of the judgment, and the pro- grefs of increafing wickednefs in the world : In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, the Judge appears, '* the Lord himfelf (hall de- " fcend from heaven with a fliout, with the ** voice of the archangel, and with the trump " of God," I Their, iv. 16, " The Lord Je- ** fus fhall be revealed from heaven, with his " mighty angels, in flaming fire," 2 ThelT. i. 7, 8. He fets his throne in the air, (within the region of the clouds, i Thefi'. iv. 17.) In that fituation, it is vifible of courfe to the upper he- mifphere, and "molt likely, by fome medium re-
frading
464 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
fracling the light, it fhall be vifible to the low- er hemilphere alfo ^
The appearance of the Judge, his throne and attendants fhall be glorious beyond conception, " The Son of man fhall come in his glory, and " all the holy angels with him, and fhall fit *' upon the throne of his glory," Matth. xxv. 31. Even on the mount of transfiguration, where Chrifl fhewed a faint gleam of his heaven- ly glory, *' his face fhined as the fun, and his ** raiment white as the light," Matth. xvii. 2. How tranfcendently bright mud his appearance be, when he fhines in all his glory I The throne muft be fplendid, fuitable to the digni- ty
(i) Water refrafts the rays of light, fo that when the ocean is the horizon, the body of the fun is vifible, after it is beneath the level of the horizon. When " the fun " flood ftill in the midft of heaven, and hefted not to go " down about a whole day," Jolhua x. 13. we are not to fuppofe the diurnal motion of the earth was flopped, but moft probably fome medium, created by the Almighty, refrafted the light fo powerfully, that the body of the fun ^•^^was vifible, when in the oppofite meridian, and the re- frafling power proportioned to the diflance of the fun from the meridian of the place, would make the fun appear to ftand flill. By whatever means the fun was made viQble and ftationary, after it was adually fet, we may reafon- ably expeft, that the fame divine power, on fo folemn an occafion as the laft judgment, will make the Judge, his- throne, and attendants vifible to the whole earth.
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 465
ty of the perfoH who fits on it, a faint reprefen- tation of fuch a throne was feen by Mofes, Aaron, and the elders of Ifrael. *' They faw ^* the God of Ifrael ; and there was under his ''* feet, as it were a paved work of a fapphire- ** flone, and as it were the body of heaven in *y his clearnefs," Exod. xxiv. 10. The attend- ants of the throne are " all the angels," an in- numerable hoft, ** the chariots of God are twen- ** ty thoufand, even thoufands of angels," Pfal. Ixviii. 17.; and of various ranks, " thrones, do- ■*' minions, principalities and powers." We may conceive this innumerable and glorious hoft, ranged according to their ranks, on each fide of the throne, in the form of a crefcent. Moft probably in a fimilar form behind the throne, and the hoft of angels, is arranged that " fla- " ming fire," 2 ThelT. i. 7. defigned as the in- ftrument of punilhing the wicked. Clofe by the throne ftands " the archangel, bearing the trump ^ of Gcd."
The Judge being fet, and his attendants arranged, he ilTues his mandate to the arch- angel, who founds the trumpet. In an in- ftant, " the dead in Chrift," from righteous Abel, to the laft of thofe who expired on the earth, fliall rife from the dead ; " the dead in « Chrift (hall rife firft," i Theff. iv. 16. and receive fpiritual and incorruptible bodies. " It I G g "is
466 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
" is fown in corruption, it is raifed in incorrup- " tion : it is fown in difhonour, it is raifed in " glory : it is fown in weaknefs, it is raifed in *' power: it is fown a natural body, it is raifed " a fpiritual body," i Cor. xv 42, 43, 44. The Judge again iflues his command, and the arch- angel founds a fecond time '. In the twinkling of an eye, the faithful followers of Chrift then on earth fliall be ftripped of their corruptible bodies, and receive the fame fpiritual incorrup- tible bodies with which their brethren arofe from the dead. " Behold, I fliew you a myfte- " ry, We fhall not all fleep, but we fhall all be *' changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of " an eye, at the laft trump; (for the trumpet ** fhall found) ; and the dead fhall be raifed in- *• corruptible, and we Ihall be changed,'* i Cor. XV. 51, 52. The whole church of Chrift thus united into one body, are conveyed by the at- tendant angels to the throne. " Then we which " are alive, and remain, fliall be caught up to- " gether with them in the clouds, to meet *' the Lord in the air," i ThelT. iv. 17. The Judge upon their arrival pronounces that gra- cious ■ r
(i) The Scriptures clearly mark the feveral fteps of the Judgment. And, confidering the folemnity of the occafion, I reckon it probable, (but do not alfert it dog- matically), that each llcp Ihall begin with a diftinft found pf the trumpet.
Part III. the Events foretold in them. 467
cious fentence, " Come, ye bleffed of my Fa- ** ther, inherit the kingdom prepared for you " before the foundations of the world." The fentence implies, that their fole claim to glory is God's free love, who deligned and prepared a ftate of eternal happinefs for thpm, before the- foundations of the world, when they neither did good or evil \ and that the diftinguifhing charac- ter of thofe for whom glory is prepared, is, Love to Chrift the Mediator, whom they received by faith, and entertained with love in their hearts, while he was defpifed and rejeded by the world. " For I was an hungred, and ye gave me meat : " I was thirfty, and ye gave me drink : I was a " ftranger, and ye took me in : naked, and ye " clothed me : I was fick, and ye vifited me : I *' was in prifon, and ye came unto me." A humble fenfe of unworthinefs, which convinces the righteous at all times, that " their goodnefs " extendeth not to God :" A coldnefs of heart to their greateft and belt Benefador, which they often felt and complained of on earth, induce them now to difclaim the approbation given, as being unworthy of it. " Then fliall the *' righteous anfwer him, faying, Lord, when favv " we thee an hungred, and fed thee ? or thirity, " and gave thee drink ? When favv we thee a ** ftranger, and took thee in ? or naked, and " clothed thee ? Or when faw we thee fick, or G g 2 ** in
468 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III,
" in prifon, and came unto thee ?" To which the Judge anfwers, that he accepts of their love and friendfhip to one another for his fake, as the bed evidence of their lincere love to him- felf. " The King fhall anfwer, and fay unto- " them, Verily I fay unto you, In as much as " ye have done it unto one of the kaft of thefe ** my brethren, ye have done it unto me,'* Matth. XXV. 40. Inilantly a place is provided for them, next the throne, nearer than the at- tendant angels, for they are fet down as alTefTors •with Chrift, in judging wicked men and devils. ** Do ye not know that the faints fhall judge the *' world? — Know ye not that we fhall judge ** angels?" i Cor. vi. 2, 3.
By the command of the Judge, the archangel founds a third time, and all the wicked who had died from the beginning of the world, arife^ from the dead ; they, together with the wicked men then alive on the earth, are colledted inta one place, by the angels who attend the throne, (Matth. xiii. 39. — 41.) One charge is laid a- gaind all, a defedl of love to Chrifl the Media- tor» *' I was an hungred, and ye gave me no " meat," Matth, xxv. 42. Various were the ways in which the wicked fliewed this defect of love^ Some crucified, fome blafphemed him, fome rejedled his offers of grace, fome periecu- ted his followers, fome defpifed his ordinances,
fome
Part III. The Events foretold in them, 469
fome loved the world, and fome their lufls, in preference to him. It were endlefs to enter in- to a minute inveiligation of all thefe crimes that prove their defed of love ; and yet it would ap- pear, that the wicked who proudly juftifj their condud on earth, will attempt at firft to juftify their conduct before the throne of judgment ; for " they fhall anfwer him, faying. Lord, when " faw we thee an hungred, or athirft, or a ftran- " ger, or naked, or lick, or in prifon, and did " not minifter unto thee ?" ver. 44. However, he advances one proof equally applicable to all, that they Ihewed no love to his followers for his fake : " Then fhall he anfwer them, faying, " Verily I fay unto you. In as much as ye did it " not to one of the leaft of thefe, ye did it not to " me," Ver. 45. He charges them not fo much with doing evil, as with the negled: of doing good: nor fo much with a defed: of charitable adions, as a defedl of principle ; and that they were not charitable to his followers for his fake. E- ternal happinefs is a free gift ; none of the hu- man race may claim it by birthright, or by me- rit ; (Rom. vi. 23.) though free to thofe who re- ceive it, it is purchafed at a coftly rate, by the death and fufFerings of Chrift the Mediator ; a defed of love, therefore, to him, the purchafer and donor, is a fufficient rcafon to exclude from the gift. Hear ye felf righteous Pharifces and tremble.
It
470 A Key to the Prophecies, Part III.
It is not necelTary to call witnefles, in order to fubftantirtte the charge. To the Judge it is evident bv his own omnifcience, to the furroimd- ing hoft of faints and angels, he will make it evident, by commanding the light to Ihine into the confcience ; lb that in an inftant, each in- dividual pleads guilty, and the whole multi- tude of wicked men, fall proftrate on their knees, contefs their defert, and utter lamentable wailings. " It is written, as I live, faith the *' Lord, every knee fliall bow to me, and every " tongue fhall confeis to God," Rom. xiv. ii. " Behold, he cometh with clouds ; and every " e}e fhall fee him, and they alfo which pierced " him : and all kindreds of the earth fhall wail " becaufe of him," Rev. i. 7.
The wicked fpirits who went always about, re- lifting the will of God, and tempting mankind to the commiflion of fin, (hall be fummoned : " For the angels which kept not their firft " eftate, but left their own habitation, he hath *' rel'erved in ( for j everlafting chains, under " darknefs, unto the judgment of the great " day," Jude, ver. 6.
The Judge now pronounces that folemn and awful fentence on wicked men and devils, ** De- " part from me, ye curfed, into everlafting fire, " prepared for the devil and his angels." Matth. XXV. 41. I'he inftant the fentence is pronoun- ced,
Part III. The Events foretold in them. 471
ced, it is executed ; the hoft of furrounding an- gels hurl the fire that defcended from heaven againft the vilible heavens of the earth : ihe natural fire of the elements rufhes out at once, to meet the celeftial fire, a tremenduous noife is the confequence ' ; this is followed by a univer- fal conflagration, fierce, as fanned by the breath of the Almighty. *' The day of the Lord will *' come as a thief in the night, in the which the " heavens (hall pafs away with a great noife, " and the elements fliall melt with fervent heat, ** the earth alfo, and the works that are therein " Ihall be burnt up," 2 Pet. iii. 10.
After the deftrudion of the vilible heavens and earth, wicked men and wicked fpirits are configned to a place of eternal torment. It is called a lake burning with fire and brimftone ; whether it is fo really, or figuratively, 1 pretend not to determine.
It is faid of the beaft and falfe prophets, " Thefe both were caft alive into a lake of fire " burning with brimftone," Rev. xix. 20. '* And the devil that deceived them, was caft *' into the lake of fire and brimftone, where the
" beaft
(i) The loudeft thunder is occafioned by the fire con- tained in a few acres of cloud, rufliing into another cloud, or into the earth. How inconceivable is the noife that Ihall be occafioned by difchar^ing at once the fire diffufed through all the air, earth, and water.
47 2 A Key to the Prophecies. Part III.
"■ bead and the falfe prophet are, and Ihall be " tormented day and night for ever and ever," Rev. XX. 10. *' And whofoever was not found ** written in the book of life was caft into the " lake of fire," ver. 15. ^
Immediately
(i) Some who pretend to revere the authority of Scripture, have denied the eternity of hell torments ; ?.nd others have afferted, that wicked men (hall be con- fumed and annihilated by the conflagration of the latter day. But waving the argument taken from the epithets, Eternal and Everlafting, fo frequently given to the pu- nifliment inflifted on the wicked after the General Judg- ment, (Dan. xii. 2. Matt. xxv. 46. 2 Theff. i. 9.) the er- ror of both thefe opinions is evident, 1. From the expref- lions of our Lord, Mark ix. 44. — 46. — 48. where he fays exprelsly, That hell fire " ftiall never be quenched. *' Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quench- " ed." A relaxation of the pains of hell can only arife from one of two caufes ; either from the weaknefs of the fubjedl of punilliment, being unable to fuftain an eternal pain, or from the mercy of the Judge, removing the pu- nifhment. But the expreffions of our Lord guard againlt both thefe fuppofitlons. Againil the firft, when he fays, " Their worm dieth not." Againft tlje fecond, when he fays, " The fire is not quenched." 2. The punifhment of wicked men is the fame inflicled on malignant fpirits, " Fire prepared for the devil and his angels." But the devil and his angels are immaterial beings, confequently they are naturally immortal. Therefore, any punilhment iaflifted on tliem, mull be eternal j fo alfo muft the pu- nifhment
Part III. T!he Events foretold in them. 473
Immediately as the fentence is executed, the Lord Jefus Chrift fets out with the glorified faints, accompanied by the angels, to prcfent them before the throne of his father. Wide open fly the portals of eternal day ; — they are ad- mitted ; — the Son now addreiTes the Father, " Behold me and the children whom thou halt *' given me, thine they were, and thou gaveft " them to me, and they have kept thy word," John xvii. 6. " Thofe that thou gaveft me I have " kept, and none of them is loft, but the fon of " perdition, that the fcriptures might be ful- " filled," ver. 12, " And the glory which thou " gaveft me I have given them, that they may *' be one, even as we are one. I in them, and
" thou
■niihment of wicked men be. 3. Annihilation is not a fufficient fence to the divine law. Temporal death is an- nihilation of mens exiftence here ; but in the certain prof- pe£l of death, wicked men violate human laws with de- liberate refohition -, by parity of reafon, they will viol ite the divine laws deliberately, and with little remorfe, if annihilation is the utmoft puniflim.ent dreaded for fuch violation ; but an eternity of mifery, when believed, flops Ihort the career of the moll daring finner. 4. In annihi- lation thf.-re ire no degrees, if the lall puni(hment, there- fore, it follows, that all are puniflied equally. Noxv, it were a grofs defedl of juftice in human government, to punifli all crimes equ;il]y, is it reafonable to charge this defeft upon the divine government ? Shall not the Judge of iJl the eartli do right ?
474 ^ ^0' ^^ ^^^ Prophecies. Part III.
" thou in me, that they may be made perfed " in one, that the world may know that ** thou haft fent me, and haft loved them, as " thou haft loved me. Father, I will that they " alfo whom thou haft given me be with me " where 1 am ; that they may behold,my glory, " which thou haft given me : for thdu lovedft me " before the foundation of the world," ver. 22, 23, 24. " And fo ftiall we be for ever with th^ « Lord," I Theft; iv.
FINIS.
The following BOOKS, lately Pu- bllQied, are Printed for and Sold by Bell & Bradfute, Edinburgh :
Henry's Expofition of the Old and New Teftament, 6 vols. 4to. L. 3 : 13 : 6. bound.
The Same, Printed on Superfine Paper, L. 4, 14 s. 6 d. bound.
Henry's Expofition of the New ■ Teftament, 2 vols. 4to. L. I, 5 s. bound.
Sermons by the late Rev. John Logan, F. R. S. E. one of the Minifters of Leith, 2 vols. 8vo. 14 s. bound.
Sermons by the late Rev. George Carr, Senior Mini- fter of the Engliih Epifcopal Congregation in Edin- burgh, 2 vols. 8vo. 12 s. bound.
Dr Reid's Eflays on the Intelleftual Powers of Man,
4to. L. 1, 7 s. bound.
Adlive Powers of Man, 410.
L. I, IS. bound.
Inquiry into the Human Mind, 8vo. *j s.
bound.
Alifon's Eflays on the Nature and Principles of Tafte, 4to. 18 s. bound.
Smith's Theory of Moral Sentiments, 2 vols. 8vo. 14 s. bound.
Lord Kames's Principles of Morality, Svo. 5 s. bound.
Loofe Hints on Education, 8vo. 6 s.
bound
The Hiftory of Man, or the Wonders of Human Na- ture. 2 vols. 8vo. 12 3. bound.
Palglieih's Sum of Chriftianity, 8vo. 6 s. bound.